H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

57. Different Sex Story (221-229)

(73k)

"Pet Mommy": My Daughter Submits - Different Sex Story - Chapter 229 by CopyKatto full book limited free

221 Neighborly Secrets Pt. 2

LonelyMarinaMom543

This is the fifth in the Rick and Diane series, and as with the previous stories, the two characters are in fact real people and this was inspired by actual events, but sadly (for both participants), it didn't even come close to happening.

If you've read my previous stories, you'll know where I place the responsibility for that – squarely on the very broad shoulders of the very good-looking "Rick," who claimed on several occasions during our email discussions that not only was he interested in "Diane," but that he had game, and was willing to put in the effort to make something happen with her.

That turned out to be untrue, even though Diane had on multiple occasions given him clear signs that she was at least open to expanding their relationship from being just friends, for example conveniently (and obviously, to all who witnessed it) walking her dog past the high school baseball field at times and stopping by to say hello when he was there coaching his team, or inviting him over in the evening to help with "emergencies" at her house, etc.

All I can say is, watching from the sidelines, his game, as it were, was lame.

One other thing for readers – in a couple of places in this story and previous ones, I reference Rick's dick size, specifically relative to what Diane is "used to' (e.g., her husband). I have no direct insight of how big Rick is, how big Diane's husband is, or how good he is in bed, but just included it to try to spur Rick to action. In my own fantasies about Rick, I imagined him as a complete stud in bed, but maybe I was wrong.

And finally, this story pushes the boundaries of credulity, but I loved the idea of having the two of them meet (and fuck) in public, in a ridiculously high risk environment, and I really hoped the thought of it would turn Rick on enough that even if he found this unrealistic he would see the potential opportunity in connecting with her in a less risky place. Oh, well – at least Rick got some stories to enjoy in his house all alone at night.

This story is called Cocktail.

Late Saturday evening, middle of December. It's cold out, but inside the Left Bank bar, it's warm, as there's been two weeks of rain and people have been going stir crazy in their houses. So a crowd has gathered and there's a need to cut loose. Plus, there's an intense Golden State Warriors game on, so the energy and volume are high, and there's very little room to move in the bar area.

You've been there for a while, just hanging out with some friends, and you've had a couple of drinks when out of the corner of your eye you see Diane and a group of her friends walk in. Your eyes meet, very briefly, and you exchange a small and knowing smile. And although you'd been considering heading home, you start to think this evening might be looking up.

With some effort, she leads her friends into the mass of people, heading straight for the bar, and heading straight for you. As far as her friends know, she's just heading for the bar to get a cocktail. She weaves her way through the crowd, and you play it cool and don't make a big deal out of her being there, but as she approaches, you say, "Oh hey there, what a nice surprise to see you here" give her a kiss on the cheek and give her a brief hug.

It's so crowded that your bodies are pretty much forced together by the crush of the crowd, and you feel that familiar electricity as she puts a hand on your chest, leans up to your ear and huskily says, "Hi there back – it's nice to see you too. But seeing me may not be your last surprise of the evening..." And then she leads her friends past you and to the bar, as you try to figure out what she means, and you're very happy about how crowded it is so no one can see the bulge growing in the front of your pants.

For the next half hour or so, you keep an eye on her as she talks with her friends, not wanting to be too obvious or too presumptuous, and not sure if you heard her properly. Meantime, you're watching her from across the bar, trying to pay attention to your friends and pretending to be distracted by the basketball game while also completely captivated by how beautiful she is, and enjoying the memories of your last several meetings.

You smile to yourself as you watch her talk and laugh and drink with her friends while in between she steals glances your way as well. You're not quite sure how she can turn you on so much from so far across the room when all these other people are in between and everyone is dressed in thick warm clothing, but somehow she does. And the glances she's giving you are communicating to you – she's hungry, she remembers the last time you met, she hasn't been intimate or physical since then, and she wants you...

At halftime, she signals that she's heading to the bar for another drink, and that you should meet her there. You excuse yourself from your friends, asking if anyone wants anything and hoping that they say no so you don't have to hurry back – they're all set, so you meet her at the bar. "Looks like you're having a good time," you say in her ear, because the noise level is so loud.

"It's just nice to be out of that house," she says back, brushing her lips against your ear as she whispers, "I just really needed a stiff cock...tail." You're not totally sure you heard the pause in there, but when she puts her hand down below the bar and rests it on the top of your thigh, you're convinced you didn't imagine it.

It's so crowded and there are so many people around that there's no danger of anyone seeing what she did, and you're certainly not going to move, so you continue to talk quietly between yourselves, speaking closely to each other's' ears, breathing in the enticing smell of her perfume. You can tell that she's had a couple of drinks and is feeling a little uninhibited by the way that her lips linger against your ear when she talks to you, feeling her heavy breath in your ear and on your neck. After a few minutes, with you still facing the bar, she turns to face you with her back to the bar, and slides her hand back to your thigh.

This time, though, with the way the two of you are facing, her hand has more freedom to explore, so as you continue to make small talk, all of a sudden you feel her hand slide up your thigh, to where the top of your pocket is, then along your belt toward your stomach (being mindful to keep it below the bar so the bartender can't see), and when she reaches your belt buckle, she looks deeply in your eyes and mouths the words, "This ok?" not wanting to make you uncomfortable.

With an incredibly dry mouth, all you can do is nod your head back.

As she starts the slow slide of her hand on the front of your pants, she quickly learns how turned on you are, and she gently strokes you through your pants. Just then, a couple of her girlfriends come up, obviously kindof tipsy, and say, "You were supposed to get us drinks, we were wondering where you'd gone."

While continuing to stroke you as casually as can be, she says "Oh, I was just catching up with Dick, I mean Rick – you guys know each other, right?" Without moving from your position – not only is it too crowded, but a bulldozer couldn't move you away from her hand on the front of your pants – you give them both quick half hugs and then settle back into your position as they order drinks and then rejoin their other friends.

She doesn't miss a beat, and is now expertly toying with the top of your zipper, starting to slide it down, looking at you hard to see if you're going to signal her to stop. You definitely don't. As the zipper inches down and reaches its lowest point, she expertly slides her small hand inside your pants, and you gasp at how good it feels, and you shift so she has complete access to you. She's outside your boxers and it's snug, because you're so hard, so she can barely get her hand around your thick shaft, but she manages to do it and you're gasping for air, unable to believe what she's doing, here, in the middle of this crowd.

She holds you for a few minutes, squeezing you gently, and she whispers in your ear, "My god I always forget how big you are, I'm just so not used to this at all...these pants are pretty constraining, though, I might have to do something about that..." She releases you and you feel her hand slide out of your zipper, and although you're uncertain about what she's going to do next, she wastes no time, and slides her hand up to release your belt buckle.

It takes just seconds, and then she unsnaps the front of your pants, and you realize that she's completely released you except for your boxers, and you remove one hand from the top of the bar and put it on the waist of your pants to make sure that they don't slide down.

Again she slides her hands down the front of your stomach, and now with complete access, this time she slides her warm hands inside your boxers. You can't believe this is happening, the crowd around you is swelling with energy and volume as the game intensifies, and because everyone is paying attention to the screen, no one cares at all that underneath the bar her hand is wrapped around your thick shaft which is swelling as well, and she's slowly stroking you up and down, up and down, and you can't believe how good it feels.

She reaches up to whisper in your ear, "My god, you're so fucking big I can hardly stand it, so much bigger than what I'm used to, I can barely wrap my hand around you, I still can't believe I fit you inside me..."

After a few minutes of her stroking you, you lean down and whisper in her ear, "That feels so good, I had no idea you were this daring."

She huskily whispers back, "You're still in for more surprises..."

"Well," you whisper back, "if you don't want me to come right now, you'll be in for a surprise if you keep doing that..."

She smiles, and slows her stroking, saying, "So, should we put him away for now?"

"Sure," you say back, "but I don't want to be the only one who enjoys this – think we might switch positions, and switch roles?"

As you slyly zip yourself back up and re-buckle your pants, she turns around so she's facing the bar, ordering another drink while asking with a sexy smile, "You mean you want to slide your fingers inside my panties?" she asks.

"No," you respond as you turn around to face away from the bar and slide your hand to the front of her dress and lean down to whisper in her ear, "I want to slide my fingers inside you..."

Your fingers lift her dress up from the front until you can grab the hem, and when you do, you lift it up to her waist and slide your hands against her stomach then slowly slide down, into her panties, and all the way to the sweet spot between her legs. You're surprised as always to remember that she's practically hairless down there, but not surprised at all to find out that she's wet...

Your fingers tease her from the outside, quickly finding that special spot that you know from previous experience she loves so much, and as you slide it back and forth between your two fingers, you feel her go a little bit weak in her knees, you watch as her eyes flutter a little bit, you hear her emit a low soft moan, and again you are very happy that the volume in the bar is so high and all eyes remain on the TV screen.

As you feel her get wetter, you stretch your arm and slide one finger then two inside her and she grips your arm so you won't stop because it feels so good. No one is paying any attention to either of you at all, and the crowd is pressing against you both, so she slides her hand down your arm, and when she reaches your hand, she repositions herself, spreads her legs a bit wider and pushes your fingers deeper inside her, as far as they'll reach.

As you slide them in and out, in and out, guided by her hand motion and knowing she knows what feels best, she quickens her motion, and you hear her breathing quicken, and you know with certainty that right there, in the bar, surrounded by dozens of people screaming at a basketball game on the TV, she's about to come.

And then she does, gripping your hand so tightly so you won't move it, and you can feel the waves passing through her, one after another after another, until minutes later when her breathing finally slows and she loosens her grip. "Oh my god oh my god oh my god" she whispers in your ear, "We have to go somewhere. Now. I need you so bad."

You instantly start considering options. "My car?" you suggest.

"Too cold," she says.

"My house?" you offer.

"Too far," she replies.

"Bathroom?"

"Gross!" she says, smiling, then adds "How daring do you feel?"

"Umm, as long as we don't get caught for public nudity, I guess I feel pretty daring, what'd you have in mind?" you say.

"We're not going to get caught, you big chicken, follow me," she says, smiling and taking your hand and making her way towards the back of the bar, where there happened to be an empty seat in the middle of the crowd, because by now everyone is standing. The game was winding down, the volume in the bar was higher than it had been as people cheered on the Warriors, the focus in the bar was 100% on the screens, and you were starting to realize what she was going to do.

She turned around and said "Sit down" to you, and as you did, she whispered in your ear, "Pull your coat around your body and get yourself released from those pants, while I..." and with that, you watched as she looked quickly side to side to make sure no one was watching, and with one quick move hidden by her own long coat, she casually and effortlessly reached up under her dress and slid her panties down, removing them first from one ankle and then the next, and slipping them into her coat pocket.

You did what anyone else would do in that situation – you wrapped your coat around your body, unbuckled your belt, unsnapped and unzipped your pants, and reached into your boxers to release yourself, harder than ever, looking up at her to let her know you were ready. You watched as she turned around, quickly pulled her dress up from the back but with her long coat on no one could see anything, and then she backed up to you as you spread your coat just wide enough to expose yourself and at the same time lifted her coat up over your hardness and she positioned herself perfectly above you. With no hesitation she slipped over and onto you, completely engulfing your hardness, pulling your coat up next to her on both sides and then she rested there as the two of you looked around to make sure no one was looking, and that it just appeared that she was resting on your lap.

"Go Warriors!" she screamed as soon as she sat down, looking to all the rest of the bar crowd that she was fully engrossed by the game.

No one was looking. No one cared. She leaned back and whispered in your ear, "Seriously, I can't believe how big you are and how incredibly good that feels – I haven't had that feeling since, well, the last time we were together..." The game was now in its final moments, the crowd – including both her friends and your friends – were in a frenzy as the score went back and forth, one team leading, then the other. Everyone fully captivated by the activity on the screen, and all you could think about was how deep inside her you were.

And slowly she began to slide up and down, pushing you deeper and deeper inside her every time she sat down, and you did your part, too, gently thrusting upwards to help. Neither of you could moan or scream or even make more than small and subtle movements, but it didn't matter.

The intensity of the game and the risk of the situation fueled you both, and she continued to slide up and down as the crowd started to count down the final seconds, and finally, as they starting chanting in unison "10...9...8..." the two of you were able to release some of what you were feeling by practically moaning each number along with them "7...6...5..." louder and louder you moaned, as she slid farther up and you thrust more deeply inside her, now with your hands on her hips inside under her coat lifting her up and then pulling her back down onto your hardness "4...3..."

Looking back over her shoulder at you with complete ecstasy in her eyes, she moaned, "Oh my god, you feel so good, you're so big and hard, I'm coming again..."

"Me too," you said, and as the crowd yelled "2...1...Warriors win, Warriors win!" you both screamed with complete ecstasy and enjoyment as you exploded deep inside her and released all of the energy that was centered in the spot where the two of you were connected, feeling electricity and lightning and the most intense feeling you could have imagined.

And as the crowd celebrated around you both, you took the final moment to breathe, the final moment to be that close, and then quickly you both stood up as if you too were celebrating, and as she slid her dress back down you re-zipped snapped and buckled your pants and belt you both high-fived the fans around you as if you'd been entirely focused on the game the whole time. And no one noticed a thing.

"Wow, I guess I should rejoin my friends," she whispered in your ear, "Thank you for the heavenly cock..tail. That's unquestionably the best and stiffest one I've ever had. I can't wait for the next time..." And she walked back into the crowd, back to her friends, as you sat there stunned at what you'd just experienced, amazed yet again by her, and wondering when and where would be the next time.

This is the sixth in the Rick Diane series, and with this one, I tried to do something different than in my previous stories – I still wanted to make it exciting for "Rick," still wanted him to want to do this with "Diane," still wanted to inspire him to try something (or anything!) with her, so I made this story funny, thinking he'd at least consider giving it a shot. Plus, because I knew he was a baseball coach, I made it about baseball. What's the worst that could happen if he just tried, right??

It won't come as a surprise to the readers of this series that I was disappointed by him again, and I still don't know why he proved to be so opposite of how he originally presented himself. He boasted about his "game," he said he'd texted with her flirtatiously in the past, he admitted to having had a previous affair with a married woman in the neighborhood, he even went so far as to prove that she was the woman in the neighborhood that he most desired (a secret only he and I know). Ultimately, it went nowhere.

By this point – I have only one last story after this one – I was frustrated and disappointed, angry and sad, mostly because I saw the potential, I saw the opportunity, and because he just wouldn't capitalize on it, he lost out.

I'm honestly not quite sure why I became so obsessed with it, I think it had something to do with some health issues I was having at the time, and the realization that life is too short not to fully live it, but it could also have been that at some deep level the thought of these two really attractive people enjoying one another's bodies was a total turn-on to me. I'm not sure if I wanted to watch, or if I wanted to participate, but every time I thought about it, I got really horny and really wet. On more than one occasion, especially as I was writing these stories, I totally slid my hand into my panties at the thought of them together. On some days, a couple years later, it still gets me wet. Just, unfortunately, not Diane. Sigh.

As with all the other stories, I wrote this to Rick in hopes of inspiring him - so in the story, "you" is Rick.

What you're about to read is somewhat of an homage to a story I read on Literotica a few years ago called "A Visit to the School Nurse," which unfortunately I can't find any more. But it was a super sexy story, and was partly the inspiration for this second-to-last story, which is called "Relief".

Late one Spring afternoon, you text her simply, "Are you home?"

She responds instantly, "Yes, what's up?"

You reply, "Any chance you have any Arnica gel?"

She says back, "Sure do – need it?"

"Yes," you respond, "Got hit with a baseball today in practice."

She responds, "Ouch! Are you at home? Need me to bring it over?"

"Yes, if you don't mind – it's pretty painful. And pretty embarrassing in front of the kids – stupid me wasn't wearing a cup."

Pause from her side, then, "I'll be right there."

Your doorbell rings three minutes later, it's her, looking great – in her hand, she had a tube of something, presumably the gel. She had clearly just come from playing tennis, as she was in her tennis skirt showing off her tan and fit legs, and a tank top showing her tan and fit arms, her hair was up, no makeup on – she looked great, and as always, you just kindof gulped quietly to yourself.

But you had more important things on your mind, and were holding an icepack to the front of your shorts in an attempt to ease the pain. From your grimace, the pain was obvious.

"Thanks so much for coming over so quickly," you say, not welcoming her in, but also not grabbing the gel and turning her away.

"Oh, it's no problem at all," she says, glancing down at the icepack at the front of your shorts, "Is there anything else I can do to help?" With that, she looks up at your face and as you take the gel from her outstretched hand before you can stop yourself, you say, "Well, umm, I appreciate that, do you have any experience with this stuff? I've never used it before, just saw it on a Google search I did right before calling you to see if you had any."

"Oh for goodness' sake, you men," she says smiling, taking the gel back and pushing you inside your house, closing the door behind you.

"Come here, sit down," she says, directing you to the couch in your living room.

You do, still holding the ice pack to your mid-section, as she sits on the couch next to you. You watch her legs as the shorts ride up on her thighs as bit, and you start to get turned on as her creamy soft skin touches your legs. And then she waits for a moment before saying, "You do know you need to move the ice pack, right?"

Laughing, you say, "Oh, right, sorry, of course," and set it on the table next to you.

She waits again expectantly for another moment, then says, "And your shorts, too – the gel doesn't work through fabric. Boxers, too."

So you lift your butt off the couch and slide your shorts and boxers down to just above your knees. She looks down, trying hard to retain her medical composure, but she's clearly impressed by the size of your dick, even in this condition.

"Umm, oh, right, the gel," she says, unable to take her eyes off him while opening the cap, and squeezing a good amount into her hand. Setting the tube to one side, she begins rubbing her hands together, saying somewhat huskily now, "Have to warm it up a bit, can't have it all cold when it goes on him..."

"Mmm hmm," is all you can say, kindof not believing what's about to happen.

"Okay, it might still be a little cold," she says as you watch her reach both hands down to your lap, "but I think they'll warm up quickly..." and with that she wraps her hands around your balls, caressing them gently, delicately rubbing the slippery salve all over them. The instant she touches them, you feel a jolt of electricity go through your entire body; the gel feels so good and she's right, although it's cold initially, within seconds her hands have warmed up the gel, and all you can do is put your head back and moan softly.

"Does this feel okay?" she asks after a few minutes, with a smile on her face, knowing the answer even as she asks it.

"Mmm hmmm," you mumble, barely audible.

"So did the ball hit just your, umm, balls?" she asks.

"All over..." you moan, and with one hand you make a motion over your lap that suggests the pain is in the region, not centrally located on just your balls.

"Oh," she says slyly, shifting one hand from your balls up to the shaft of your increasingly hard dick, "So here, too?"

"Umm, yeah, definitely there, too," you say, practically out of breath at how good it feels.

She pauses as she begins to stroke your hardness, and then says, "Interesting..." with a smile in her voice as she begins to stroke you faster now, "...this gel is supposed to lessen swelling, not increase it..."

All you can do is enjoy, you can't even manage to respond, because her soft hands and the warm slippery gel feel so good.

You are fully hard now, standing straight up at attention, and you hear her say, "Kinda difficult to do this with just one hand, I think I need both hands for this big boy," and she shifts her other hand from caressing your balls and wraps it, too, around your hardness, stroking him gently but also deliberately, purposefully, as if she knows her task now has moved from just being medicinal to one of sexual release...

"This make it feel better?" she asks.

You reply in what sounds a lot like a moan, "Mmmm hmmm...please don't stop..."

Her gel-slickened fist continued to slowly work up and down your hardness, coating it with a covering of the pain-relieving ointment. Stroking up and down, she also expertly twists her hands to maximize their coverage and also your enjoyment.

Huskily, so you know that you're not the only one enjoying it but that she is too, she says, "He's so big, and so hard, my god I'm so not used to that, I can barely get my hands around him, he's so awesome..."

As she strokes, you realize you've never been harder, and you also know that you're so excited by what's happening that you won't last long.

She notices that, too, and while she expertly continues to stroke, more quickly now, she also glides her hands down your shaft and continues to caress your balls, whispering in your ear and lightly brushing her lips against it, "I don't want my boys to feel like I'm ignoring them..."

"My god, feels so good..." is all you can say, "Think I'm going to come..."

"That's okay," she whispers in your ear as she moves both hands up again to wrap around your hardness and begins to stroke you faster and faster, "I want you to, please come for me..." and then she says, "Oh my god I can't waste it..." and with that, as you feel the electricity pulse throughout your entire body, she swiftly moves her mouth down to engulf the head of your thick, engorged shaft, and you arch your back and pelvis and butt upwards as you explode inside her warm welcoming mouth and she wraps her lips even tighter around you, pushing farther down on you to take in as much of you as she can deep into her, until it's pressing against the back of her throat.

As your hot liquid streams down her throat you can't help but utter a loud, "Ohhhhhhhhhhh myyyyyyyy gooooooooood...!"

After a few minutes, as your body relaxes and you ease your butt back down onto the couch, she remains locked on you, her lips fully surrounding your head, and you can hear her moan "Mmmmmm," and the humming vibration on your shaft further excites you for one last push upwards and one last release...

When she finally unwraps her lips from you, she looks up at you and gives them one last lick, looking deep into your eyes, saying. "Mmmmm, you taste so good..." and she gives you a kiss on the cheek as you slide your boxers and shorts back up.

"So," she says, patting the front of your shorts gentle, letting her hand linger, "All better?"

"Well, yes..." you say, smiling, "but would you mind rubbing some Arnica on my lower back?" That's where the ball REALLY hit me."

And as the look of realization shows on her face, she grabs a pillow from the couch and starts walloping you with it, laughing while saying "Why you sneaky son-of-a-bitch, I can't believe you got me all the way over here to play such a mean trick on me – now you owe me big time!"

222 Hot Backseat Anal Session

ck4ever

Jake and Amy have been taking the same class on criminology for almost a year now. They have known each over for almost a decade and just at the age of 25, they have actually known each other for most of their lives. Jack was the reserved kind of guy, who would take up a challenge and was always determined. Amy was always the beautiful one, kind to others and tried to be nice to everyone she could. Both of them have had some beautiful but unsuccessful affairs in the past, but at the moment, they were both single. Jake was working for a prestigious law enforcement agency in the country and Amy used to work for a private company. Their lives were good.

The inevitable happened few months into starting of the course. They would see each other every weekend, and undoubtedly, for both of them, it was their favorite part of the week. They were always excited to see each other, which lead into going out after classes and one day, they found themselves kissing in the elevator. They didn't have enough time until the door opened, so they found themselves kissing each other like crazy by her house in the car later on that day.

The incident we are focusing on today took place a few months after this date. They have had a number of hot encounters by then, and they were actually crazily madly in love. She was a virgin, who wanted to keep it like that till her marriage and he respected that. Despite, for him, she was adorable in every possible way, and from her mouth to all the way to her vagina to ass, he has so much to explore. Nevertheless, he was a bit of an assman, and she liked it as well.

This was a Sunday. He, like always, dressed up smartly in a shirt and jeans to see her at the class wearing shoes, demin pants and a flowery top. The class took forever and he was longing desperately till the class ended to get her in his car and rush towards their favourite spot: the car park of his office. It was a basement car park, which was not properly lit and on top of everything, it was a weekend and there were no people! She would climb to the back of the car as he passes through security, and then he would look for a safe spot, park it and would move to the back.

He starts kissing her twisting his tongue inside her pinky lips, while putting the hand under her top feeling the tenderness of her skin. She is also a wild one, she would twist her tongue inside his mouth and bite his tongue which drives him crazy. She was 32D and these were a pair to die for. But this day, he didn't go to unhook them, instead hardly managed to slide his hand under the bra to feel them.

Then she would make him sit in the backseat, and sit on his lap and start grinding her beautifully fleshy ass over the cloths on his crotch, building his hardness slowly, while asking if he is enjoying it. He would lick the back of her neck making the whole area wet and smell like his saliva and then lightly bite her shoulder feeling her soft flesh.

The car is a hatchback, where you can fold the seat upwards giving a perfect flat roomy surface in the back for their activities. He folds the seats, make her kneel down facing towards the door in doggy style, still in full clothes and start dry humping her with his already aching penis. He is now in full heat. He puts his arms across her waist and undoes her demin pants button and gently slides them down to her thighs to unveil her cotton full white panty with purple spots underneath. She has a hot collection of thongs, but today is one of those days she would have never expected to go this far. But this doesn't discourage him, and also he can hardly see due to the absence of light.

He removes the panties down till her jeans and they go down being rolled down. Oh! What a view it was. He puts his finger in his vagina to feel the slipperiness in it. She has been so wet. This drives him crazy, but he way too nasty to dive straight in that wetness. He takes both his hands and spreads her ass cheeks wide apart and points his tongue straight in her asshole. Her eyes widens to this. "Ohh, Fuck!!" she utters. He would kiss her ass, lick it and tries to reach deep down with his tongue. While his mouth is tightly in her ass, he takes her hand and tickles her vagina. It is dripping wet. And the musky smell mixed with sex is driving him crazy.

He tries to finger her vagina while still eating her asshole, trying all the strength of his tongue to penetrate her ass, and she puts her hand on his trying to stop it. She looks back and says, "Be careful with this!" implying he could actually damage her hymen with this violence! He understands it, and reluctantly moves his mouth from her ass to vagina. He violently tornadoes his tongue across it, ticking her g-spot. "OHhhhhhhh!!" She could only utter this, and she puts her hand back and grabs his hair pulling him towards her wetness! He does it so hardly his jaws start to hurt, but boy he won't stop!

But nothing is ever enough for him, he moves his mouth out of her vagina, only to spit on her asshole! His fingers are dripping with her juices at this point, and he puts one finger on the tip of her asshole! She looks at him and given a dirty smile, and he pushes it in systematically. Her anal ring shows some resistance, but with all that juices and saliva, it goes all the way in without much resistance. "Ohhh my goddddd!!" She utters while he continues to shove his finger up her ass back and forth and moves his mouth back into her vagina.

He continues to do this for over a minute, then, soaked in lust, takes the finger out of her ass and immediately replaces it with the tip of his tongue. This time, it goes in easily. The whole atmosphere smells like dirty lusty sex at this point. He stands up, focuses on her ass and takes two fingers and inserts into the ass! And spits on it to lubricate it! This was a totally unprepared moment, and therefore the only lube to help is saliva!

The vagina is so wet at this point and she starts to moan! What more catalyst does a man need! His adrenaline rushes through the veins and he tells her, "I want to fuck you right now!!" and her without even asking which hole, tells him to go ahead!

His member, still in the prison of his pants and underwear, jumps out to freedom! He takes some spit into his hand, applies in his penis, which is oozing precum adding to the lubrication. He keeps the tip of the penis on the opening of her ass and pushes in! "POP!" sounds her ass!! "Fuckkkkkkk!!" Utters her mouth! He continues to thrust her deep, and so wildly not even worrying if anyone could see the car shake! He just wouldn't care! As there is no lube, the fucking of her ass needs continuous lubrication! He looks down and spits on it and continues to thrust like a wild animal! He puts his hands under her t-shirt and slips her boobs free. They jump out, not worrying about the discomfort of still unhooked bra rolled up, at this heat, and he grabs them hard from both hands while continues to fuck her ass.

Amy not in her wildest dreams imagined this would happen to her, and hence she had no preparation. He stops his thrust, takes his rock hard penis out and moves his mouth towards the opening. He widens her ass cheeks again with both his hands and spits deep into her asshole! He looks at her and asks if he should stop now, and she tells "Fuck me harder, fuck hard and come inside my dirty asshole!" He needs no further permission. He slides the penis back in her anal opening, and this time it slides in easier than the first time. He continues to fuck her in long full thrusts and bends down to bite her back below shoulder super hard! Shouldn't the t-shirt and the bra straps were there; he would have ripped her back apart.

He continues to fuck her like a mad animal and then feels the penis growing in size! He grabs her by her shoulders and fucks even harder with full thrust as he ejects a huge load inside her ass! He thrusts her ass for one last time and takes his penis out of her ass! Both of them are soaked in sweat! He turns her around and kisses her passionately.

She takes paper towels and cleans his penis first, then her ass, then rolls up her underwear followed by jeans. He does the same, and by this time, due to non-running of AC, the car windows are covered in mist of their breath. They climb to the front seat, start the car, felling the breeze of cold air on their faces and start moving. "Let's stop by the mall" (where the washrooms are) she says. Hearing this, knowing what is inside her bowels now, and where his freshly wiped still sticky penis has been, his member starts to harden again, with so many dirty intentions rushing into his mind..

223 The Longest Ride

Ravished_Roses

Author's Note: all characters are 18. This story contains dubious consent and taboo themes. If this is triggering for you, please click away now. This story is also inspired by the many others like it, I lay no claim to originating this idea, but I hope you enjoy my creative take on it. Enjoy!

"I'm really hungry, can we stop soon?" Carly asked, her voice a little whiney as she leaned over the center console to pout at her father.

"Next rest stop is in five miles," my husband replied tiredly from the driver's seat.

Ethan, our son, groaned beneath me. "I don't want rest stop food! Can we eat at an actually restaurant, please?"

I patted his arm. "Can the princess wait that long?"

Carly glared at me in the rearview mirror. Because of all the boxes and suitcases of stuff piled high in the first row of seats of our SUV, she was only able to see her brother and I from the shoulders up where we sat in the third and last row.

"I'm not a princess," Carly snapped, her blue eyes hard and cold.

"Hey!" Bob clipped. "Don't talk to your mother in that tone."

"Sorry, Daddy." She pouted her lip and batted her eyelashes at him.

I rolled my eyes. Ever since becoming a teenager, Carly has been a hormonal mess. As high school went on, she distanced herself from me and became more of a daddy's girl. This surprised me, since it's usually the other way around. And if I'm completely honest, I was a little jealous over losing my baby girl's adoration to her father.

Carly's attitude got even worse now that she was eighteen because a feeling of entitlement came over her. Like just because she was legally an adult now, her behavior didn't matter and we couldn't discipline her. Bob and I were hoping that taking the twins on a road trip for the week leading up to taking them to their university would help bring us all closer.

Well, it wasn't really Ethan we needed closer. He was a good kid and kept to himself, following the rules and keeping his sister in check whenever he could. Sometimes I felt bad for him because our attention was mostly on Carly, making sure she wasn't getting herself into any trouble. Some days, it felt like I didn't even know my own son anymore. He'd grown up into a man right under my roof and I felt like I missed it!

"We'll wait till we find a good restaurant," Bob declared, his tone final. Carly made a disgruntled noise and looked out the window.

I squirmed in my son's lap, trying to get comfortable. Having both of their belongings shoved into the car hadn't been my best idea, but I didn't want to make the road trip adventure just to have to back track home to get their stuff before driving all the way back up to school.

No, we were doing this efficiently! Even if it meant having to relinquish the passenger seat to my whiny daughter and fold myself into the back row of seats on my eighteen year old son's lap.

Ethan's big, warm hands grabbed my hips, halting my movements. "Uh...how long do you think it'll take?" he asked.

"Not sure. If you see a sign for a restaurant, say something and we'll pull off."

"Okay." Ethan mumbled.

"I need to move," I told him, swatting at his hands. "I'm getting uncomfortable."

"Me too," he whispered, more to himself than me.

He let me go and I squirmed a bit more, trying to find a comfortable position. It was our fourth hour in the car like this with only one quick bathroom break. Although Ethan was warm, his hard and muscled body was getting to be uncomfortable to sit on.

The two seats in front of us were piled high with boxes and couldn't be moved forward, leaving little room for my 6'1" son's long legs. Because of this, his legs were bent right in front of him and I had to face forward, spread my legs, and straddle his legs. The boxes on the seat to our right and on the floor to the right of our feet made it impossible to switch up positions, so all I could do was squirm.

"Okay, seriously, Mom?" he hissed, grabbing my wide hips again.

"What?" It was then I felt it. Between the hard muscles of his thighs was something else. Something even harder. "Is that what I think it is?" I whispered harshly, accusingly.

"I can't help it," he murmured sheepishly. His breath puffed out against my neck, sending shivers up my spine. "You keep moving...and you're really soft..."

"What are you listening to?" I asked, yanking out one of his earbuds and hoping to change the subject or distract him. When I popped it in my ear, I gasped at the vulgar lyrics. "Well, no wonder you're so...so..."

"Hard?"

I blushed, smacking the side of his leg that was under mine. "Don't say that!"

"What? It's true." His hands tightened on my hips and he gave them a little pull, pulling my round, firm ass tighter against the cock hardening in his jeans.

A moment ago he was nervous, where did this bravado come from? Maybe it was the man in him sensing the womanly needs in me, mother or not.

"Ethan, stop it right now." I warned, my voice breathy and needy even to my own ears.

I was ashamed that I wasn't fighting him harder, being louder about my rejection so that maybe his father would get involved. But a little part of me-namely, my clit-didn't want him to stop. I wanted to see how far he was willing to ride this-pun intended.

It was so hot today that I had stupidly worn a thin dress. The fabric did nothing to shield my panty-clad pussy from the hardness of his young cock between my cheeks. Ethan made little grunting sounds as his hands on my hips ground my ass against his lap.

"Fuck, Mom!" he whispered in my ear.

"Watch your mouth," I scolded, pinching his wrist. It was hard to be stern with him when my breasts felt heavy and heat was pooling in my womb-the exact place he once came out of.

I felt something warm and wet against the shell of my ear-his tongue! I jerked my head away, hissing, "Don't do that! Your father and Carly can see!"

He scoffed. "They're not looking."

"If they do..."

"What? All they'll see is you blushing. They'll see you looking ahead. They'll see me looking down, thinking it's at my phone."

His hands started trailing up my sides, dragging my dress up with it until it bunched at my waist. To my horror, my hips kept up the slow, circular grind against his cock without his forced guidance. My creamy thighs and white cotton panties were on display for his hungry eyes to see.

Ethan went on, "But really, I'll be looking down at your tits."

With that, he pulled the cups of my yellow dress and bra down so that my full breasts could spill out. I let out a soft gasp as the air conditioning hit my already hard and sensitive nipples. It horrified me how sexually aggressive and presumptuous my son was being towards me-his own mother! But what horrified me even more was that I liked it. Not only did I like it, I was wet and wanting more of his attention. Lord knows Bob hadn't given me any lately.

"Just keep looking forward," Ethan ordered softly, his fingers tweaking my little pink nubs. "Do you like your nipples played with?"

"Yes," I whispered, switching my grind to a slow rock. I pressed down and dragged the cotton covered lips of my pussy over the long, hard ridge of his jean covered dick. The friction of our clothing made it burn even sweeter. "It makes me feel dirty," I admitted.

"You are dirty, dry humping your own son." He gave my nipples one final tug, one that was so hard it had me moaning.

"You okay back there?" Bob asked, lowering the music and flicking his concerned gaze to me in the mirror.

"Yes!" I exclaimed, my voice a little too high. My face looked flushed in the mirror, so I used that to my advantage. "Just a little hot back here. Could you turn up the air? I think some of the boxes are blocking the vents."

"Yeah," Ethan agreed. "Mom runs hot, too." Bob chuckled at that, completely oblivious to the double meaning, and turned up the air.

"What would you do if Dad caught us?" Ethan asked. He rubbed his hands over my taunt belly, the same one he'd grown in. "Would you apologize for being a dirty whore?"

"Hey..." I scolded, no real offense in my tone. My hands circled his wrists, holding him firmly, but I didn't stop his downward motion.

"What? You aren't a whore?" He slid his hand under my panties, his fingers skimming over my shaved mound. When his long, thick fingers spread my pussy lips, he was met with my embarrassing wetness. "Then why are you so wet?"

"I can't..." I trailed off as he started rubbing slow and hard circles on my clit. "I can't help it."

His fingers played with me for a little while, my hips rotating and grinding against him slowly and discretely as he did. That hard cock pressing against my ass and his fingers feverishly circling my clit had me biting my lip to keep my orgasm at bay.

Ever so often, as my son molested my willing and aching body, my husband would glance at me in the rearview mirror. A couple times, his brows would be drawn down tight, but I assumed it was either from deep concentration on the road or discomfort from driving so long. Each time we made eye contact, I sent him a hesitant but tender smile of reassurance. He didn't suspect a thing.

Ethan's fingers slid down through my labia and dipped into my entrance, making me gasp and rock forward. He made a tsk-ing sound in my ear, grazing his nose along the slope of my neck.

"Not so fast, Mom." He took his fingers out of my pussy, making me stifle a whimper, and then removed his hand from my panties altogether. "If you wanna cum, you're gonna have to do it on my cock."

I gasped softly, my entire body flushing. "Where in the hell did you learn to talk like that?"

He shrugged. "The guys on the team." Ah, his football buddies.

"Well, I'm your mother. You can't talk to me like that."

"You're not my mom right now."

He grabbed my panties and slid them down my thighs, letting them rest around my knees. Ethan reached between my legs with one hand, pulling me tight against his chest with the other.

"Unless you wanna be," he whispered against my ear. "Unless that makes you even hotter. Knowing that you're wet for your son. That you made your son's dick hard."

"Please, stop!" I cried quietly.

I was so turned on-too turned on-and by my son of all people! Sure, it had been a while...a long while...since Bob had given me an orgasm (not for his lack of trying), but how hot I was feeling for my own son was disgusting. I was seriously considering letting him fuck me, and hoping he wouldn't give me the choice so I wouldn't have to feel guilty about it later.

The Katy Perry song blasting on the radio tuned out the subtle sound of his zipper sliding down. I gasped and held my breath. Was he really about to do this?

"Come on, Mom. Just admit it. You want your son's cum to fill your pretty pussy."

"Ethan, we can't-"

He cut me off by pulling my hips up so I hovered over his lap. He let out a relaxed sigh, "Ah, that's better."

"Everything okay back there?" Bob asked, eyeing me in the mirror.

My eyes widened in horror. If I had been higher up by one more inch, he would have been able to see that my breasts were exposed while I was sitting on our son's lap. That would have been fun to explain.

"Yes!" I exclaimed, my voice cracking. "Everything's fine! Just getting comfortable..."

"Yeah, Mom's just trying to find a better position. Here," he grabbed my hips and started lowering me down on his eight inches of throbbing cock, "Let me help you."

As I slid down, his enflamed mushroom head spreading my pussy lips, I maintained eye contact with my husband. He glanced away every few seconds to check the road, but he kept watching me. Even though I knew he couldn't see anything or hear any of our dirty whispers, in that moment, I swore he knew.

"Daddy!" Carly whined, complaining about something or other from the front seat. His attention was stolen away from me, and for the first time in years, I was grateful.

As I sank down on my son's cock, I couldn't help but let my head fall back on his broad shoulder and close my eyes. Everything felt on fire inside me as he thrust up, pushing in as far as he could go. Once I was fully impaled on his cock, my already sensitive pussy walls spasming, he tugged on my nipples in approval.

"There," he said at normal volume, "Is that better, Mom?"

Picking up my head, I opened my eyes and nodded. "Yes, that's perfect."

"Good. I don't mind if you move around. Wouldn't want you to get a blood clot or something," he joked, lifting my hips up a few inches before oh so slowly easing me back down.

I shivered, my pussy clenching and contracting. "T-thank you. I h-hope I'm not t-too heavy."

"Oh, no." He worked my pussy up and down his steel rod like he was a professional at it. "You feel fine. You're nice and soft." To prove his point, one of his hands cupped my breast, kneading the heavy flesh.

I chuckled when really, all I wanted to do was scream in pleasure. Part of me wanted to move, thrust, or something...but the bigger part of me liked letting him lead and take control of my body to please him. To please us both, in the end.

So I let him work me, dragging my ass back as he lifted me up before slamming me down again. I wasn't actively participating, but I wasn't stopping this from happening either.

His warm breath tickled my ear as he whispered, "Are you close, Mom?"

"Don't call me that!" I hissed even as a new gush of heat flooded my pussy.

The sounds of our fluids mixing together-his pre-cum and my arousal-created a wet slurping sound, but the music and constant burst of the air conditioning drowned it out.

"But you're my mom," he protested teasingly.

"Not right now."

"What are you, then?"

Biting my lip, I whispered back, "I'm your whore."

He nipped my neck, making me squeak in surprise. "Why can't you be both?"

Ethan reached down and started rubbing at my throbbing clit again, causing me to lean forward as an intense wave of pleasure hit me.

"Dad's so lucky to have you," he grunted, thrusting up into me to meet my downward pussy dive. "Fuck, Mom! If I had a whore like you in my bed every night, you wouldn't ever leave the house."

My mouth opened on a silent scream as the ridge of his cock scraped against my G-spot, pushing me closer and closer to the edge. My heavy breasts swayed as he pushed into me, rocking me forward with every determined thrust.

"Please..." I gasped as he rammed into me, his tip touching my cervix. "Don't..."

"Don't what?" He squeezed my ass cheeks painfully, the sting making my pussy heat. "Don't tell you how hot you make me. How I jerk off at night picturing you sucking me off? How I sometimes listen to you and Dad fuck and wish I was the one giving it to you?"

"Oh, God!"

I grabbed the back of the seat in front of me, bowing my head so that if my husband looked in the mirror, he would only see Ethan staring down at "something" with his brows drawn down and his bottom lip bit in concentration.

"Fuck me," he growled low. "If you wanna cum, you're gonna have to work for it, Mom. Fuck me. Milk me for all I've got. Work that pussy on your son's cock. Come on!"

I did as he said, lifting my ass all the way up to the tip of his cock before slamming back down. The sounds of our fucking grew louder, but I didn't care. I was too lost in the sensations to give a damn if anyone figured it out.

When I felt his thumb pushing and probing at my asshole, I snarled, "Oh no you don't, young man. Don't even think about it!"

He just chuckled, the sound sending sweet vibrations through me. "Not yet...but soon."

"Soon?" I asked, sweat beading across my brow. "This is never going to happen again," I panted softly, swallowing up my own moan. "This...is...a one time...thing."

"Sure it is, Mom." Ethan's fingers dug into my hips, adding more strength and power to my pussy as I drove it down on his cock over and over again. He thrust into me, his movements jagged and ravenous as he neared his own orgasm.

"Touch yourself," he ordered softly. "I'm not cumming alone."

I let go of the seat with one hand, pinching my nipples as I made my way down to my pussy Turning my head sideways, I bit into my bicep as I stroked my clit hard and fast as my own son plowed into me even harder and faster...just how I liked it. Just how I needed it.

"Come on, baby," I pleaded desperately, no fucks given. My fingers left my clit for just a moment to reach down between us and knead his balls, making them tighten in my palm.

I don't know what came over me! I needed to orgasm, the pain of pleasure being so close yet so far away was killing me. I would have done anything, anything! And I guess I did, since I was fucking my own son.

"Give Mommy your cum, baby," I whispered in a deep, sultry voice that I reserved for date nights with my husband. "I want you to fill me up with it! Come on, sweetheart, haven't you always wanted to cum in mommy? Nows your only chance. Fuck me!"

"Fuuuuuck!" he grunted, giving three hard thrusts that rocked me forward into the seat. He groaned loud and long, unable to control himself as the most powerful orgasm of his life knocked the wind out of him.

"Ethan, you okay back there?" Bob asked, obviously concerned.

"He's probably just hungry, Daddy." Carly said in that annoying as fuck baby voice she always used to get her way. "I'm hungry too..."

"I know, sweetie. I'll feed you soon, don't worry."

With my son's cock inside me spurting jets of white hot semen into my womb, their exchange sounded a lot more sexual than it really as. Hell, if anything, that added to the taboo pleasure coursing through me.

I was close behind Ethan's orgasm, my own fingers sending me over the edge. The fullness of his hard cock slamming into me savagely as my son rang every last drop of pleasure from my body was enough to send me into a second orgasm. My pussy convulsed around him, doing exactly what he'd ordered me to do, milking his cock and greedily pulling his cum as high up in my pussy as it would go.

When we finally calmed down and the pulsating wooshing sound left my ears, I heard Bob ask, "Just saw a sign for an Olive Garden at the next exit. Want to grab dinner there before going to the hotel?"

"Sure," Ethan panted, reaching between us to slide his finger over my slick labia. "All this riding made me really hungry." He stuck his finger in his mouth, licking it clean.

"Me too," Carly said with a wistful sigh.

"I could use a glass of wine." I mused, sitting up straight and smiling bashfully at Bob in the mirror.

My husband winked at me. "Olive Garden it is, then."

In my ear, Ethan whispered, "This isn't over yet, Mom."

I stiffened, the erotic excitement draining out of me as the aftershocks of my orgasm faded. Reality seeped in and horror hit me as I realized I was sitting on my son's lap with his softening cock and cum inside me.

"This is most definitely over, young man, and it will never happen again." I snapped, pulling my dress back up to cover my breasts.

Ethan just chuckled. "Okay. Whatever you say.."

224 On the Backseat with Mom Grandma

EenViezeVent

I started reading some of those 'backseat' stories here on Literotica which were very hot and fun to read. Moms fucking sons, aunts fucking nephews and sisters fucking brothers but not many that had the more mature female counterpart of the family, so I decided to write one myself for fun!

It's not heavily story based like my other stories so it's more simplified, which results into hot, family fucking incest from the get go!

Sit back, relax and enjoy it! (And rub one out while you're at it!)

Nick, his mother Carrie and grandmother Aileen watched from a distance as his father Marc and his grandfather Patrick filled the center part of his father's custom Dodge Ram Promaster with tents and other camping equipment until it almost piled up to the roof.

His father always brought out his modified van when they went on their annual camping trip, it had enough space for the stuff they had to take with them and enough seats for the five of them. In the front the driver and passenger seat and way in the back a backseat bench that could easily fit three more people on it.

"You sure you will be able to survive sitting in the back with those two woman, Nick? It's gonna be quite a trip until we reach the hotel where we will sleep for the night!" Said Nick's grandfather to him, already taking his seat in the front next to his son.

"How could I not gramps, I don't mind the company from two beautiful ladies!" Responded Nick as he pinched and caressed both his mother's and grandmother's behinds through their summer dresses, his father and grandfather unable to see him doing so.

"Ha! Rather you than me and Dad over here Son! I wish you luck and I hope they don't chat your ears off with their annoying girly stuff." Added Nick's father. "Now get in, we do want to reach our destination a bit early!"

Nick gently took his mother's and grandmother's hands and guided them to the back of the van. "Ladies first!" He said polite.

Both woman giggled. "At least someone around here shows some interest in these 'two women'." Said Aileen loud enough so her husband and son could hear it.

Carrie climbed onto the backseat first before holding her hand out to her son, inviting him in. "Come on baby, we would like you to sit in the middle for this trip." She said seductively, giving him a wink at the same time.

Nick accepted his mother's invitation, he climbed after her and took a seat in the middle. He was surprised with how much room their legs had, it was rather comfy sitting in the back like this. He took a glance forward and noticed that they were literally blocked off from the front of the van. They could only hear his father and grandfather talk very softly, but being able to see them was impossible.

Aileen then climbed in after her grandson and took a seat beside him before closing the door. She placed her hand on his thigh and rubbed it gently back and forth.

Carrie quickly followed her mother-in-law's example and placed her hand on her son's other free thigh, moving it with same speed and motions as Aileen.

Nick smiled at both of them and could already feel the sexual tension hanging in the air. As bold as he could be he reached out to the front of his mother's and grandmother's summer dresses. He slowly brought them up to their waists, hearing them giggle again as he found out that they had their forbidden treasures right out in the open.

Another wicked smile crept onto his face as he looked left and right. To his left his mother's bald-shaven, tight, juicy pussy and to the right his grandmother's equally delicious looking cunt that had some nice trimmed hair, which made it even sexier. Both of their sexes were already sparkling with their female nectar.

Nick felt his cock starting to throb and harden. "Dad, I think we can leave now! We will shout when we need something!" He yelled as both of his hands crept down along the inner thighs of the two woman next to him.

Today was going to be a good day and a perfect start of their trip towards the camping location.

(Nick's perspective)

You might be wondering; how did I end up in this situation? How was it possible for me to flat-out expose my mother's and grandmother's vaginas and to caress their asses without getting scolded to death by them?

I'll keep it short and explain it to you, dear readers, because I know you all are here for the more 'practical' sides of this story.

A week before this annual trip my mother caught me jerking off, me thinking that both of my parents were out of the house. Instead of getting angry she quickly sat down beside me and before I it knew it her soft hands were around my rigid cock, giving me a hand-job like I never had before. As she jerked me off she flirted with me, telling me how much she loved me and that I was the only one that gave her any attention. She confessed to me that she was head over heels for me, a burden that she had been carrying with her for a long, long time.

After she gave me an orgasm of a lifetime we both cuddled up together, she telling her story why her sudden lust and love for me took over.

Apparently she was sick of the fact that my Dad didn't satisfy her anymore, the last few years he was busier with his father and friends to go out fishing or taking trips to their hunting cabin instead of spending some time with his wife and son.

She had always held herself together. My mother is quite a shy and timid woman, she's too much of a good wife so she didn't stand up to her husband. The plus side was that we got to spend a lot of time together, we did all kinds of things while Dad was away. Our relationship was already solid, but things like these brought us even closer together.

So finally, she simply snapped, her love and lust took over and that was the start of our incestuous relationship. We haven't gone all the way yet, this last week was limited to us making out, her jerking me off and me fingering her till she came, something we both thoroughly enjoyed.

Only during one of our incestuous 'plays' we got caught red-handed by my grandmother Aileen.

My grandmother visited us frequently because she too was in the same boat as my mother. My grandfather, her husband, accompanied my father, her son, to each and every trip he made. So she too was denied the attention she longed for. It was rather rare if she didn't visit us during these periods, she had the house key and all so I guess we were just being really sloppy.

We immediately panicked and tried to cover ourselves up. But Grandma simply stood on the other side of the room, a huge smile on her face without any grain of angriness. "I knew it!" Was the only thing she said before she quickly made her way to us. And just like with mother, before I knew it her hands were wrapped around my still throbbing cock, jerking me off until I exploded and blasted my sticky seed all over her hands.

The three of us then cuddled up and Grandma explained herself, pretty much in the same way my mother had done. To them I was the man of the house, their man of the house. I loved spending time with my mother and grandmother, unlike my dad and grandfather who did their very best to stay away as much as possible.

And so our three-way, incestuous relationship started. Not only because of the attention and touch the ladies sought, but also because of the love we had for each other. The deep forbidden love those two had for me and the love that I had for them. Mom and Grandma had always been the two most important woman in my life and after our confessions to each other even more so.

Now don't get me wrong, I don't hate my Dad and grandfather. But the way they denied their wives and me, their son and grandson, any attention or whatsoever did piss me off. I just couldn't wrap my head around the fact that they had such beautiful and loving wives by their side that they didn't seem to be interested in anymore.

Anyway, that's pretty much what happened the past week before this trip. The three of us fooled around a lot and decided to take it a step further during the trip. If their husbands weren't up for the job to satisfy their ladies than I would gladly be the one to take up on that role. Not only as husband, but also as lover, son and grandson.

Oh yeah, you might want to know how Mom and Gran look like, right?

My Mom is thirty-seven years old, an original southern girl and I swear, she has one of the cutest accents ever. Body wise she's is just a bombshell, another reason why I can't understand my Dad. Dirty blonde shoulder length hair and piercing blue eyes, perfectly fitted for her cute and attractive face. She's rather small but has all the right curves, a pair of heavy breasts that stand proud on her chest without any sort of sag, a fit trained waist accompanied by killer thighs plus a jiggly bubble-butt, and as you know from before, a delicious pussy to die for. Her silk smooth legs and cute little feet complete her goddess like appearance.

And speaking of goddesses, I can't forget about Gran.

She's a one-hundred percent, fifty-six-year-old original Norwegian woman, immigrated to our country when she was just a little girl. She has natural long, silvery gray hair that perfectly matches with her sparkling greenish eyes and her slightly wrinkled, but still beautiful face. As opposite of Mom, she is rather tall, almost on the same height as me. She too has an amazing pair of juicy breasts, probably even a cup bigger than Mom's but with slightly more sag. She keeps herself fit and healthy, a slim waist also accompanied with strong thighs and a jiggly ass that demands to be touched and praised. Her tasty, hairy pussy has been on my mind ever since she showed me it in full glory and so were her long, smooth legs and sexy feet.

To be honest, I pretty much hit the jackpot with these two amazing woman lusting and loving me. And to be truly honest, I didn't feel any shame or regret towards my father and grandfather. If someone had to show them the love they deserved, then there was no better candidate than me.

Oh, what about me? Well, I'm just your average nineteen-year-old student. Pretty tall, dark messy hair, same blue eyes as my Mom, pretty fit body as I like to work out and an average sized cock, one that satisfied my previous girlfriend enough. (Sorry guys and girls, no huge ten-inch dong that's thicker than a forearm.)

Anyway, I think that's enough explanations for now, let's get this show on the road!

"Alright Son, you keep those two woman busy back there! That will save us a lot of nagging once we arrive at the hotel!" Responded Marc after his son yelled at him.

"Yes Nick! I don't care how you do it but keep them happy and busy so we can have some real 'man time' over here!" Added his grandfather, jabbing at his grandson for being a 'mama's boy'.

Both Carrie and Aileen looked forward and seemed to be shooting daggers out of their eyes toward the front seats through the clutter of camping equipment. His father's and grandfather's comments obviously hurt them, something they had kept up with for years.

But their anger was washed away rather quickly when they felt Nick's caring hands gently caressing their inner-thighs again, slowly stroking back and forward.

"Don't you two worry about that! Gran, Mom and me know how to entertain each other. So you two enjoy your 'man time' over there while I look out for the ladies!" Responded Nick before leaning back against the backseat.

The three of them waited for another wise-ass response but it never came. The van's engine revved up and before they knew it they were on their way to their camping destination.

"Thanks for standing up for us sweetie." Said Aileen before planting a deep kiss on her grandson's cheek.

"Yes sweetheart, we really appreciate you spending all this time with us, we love you baby." Added Carrie as she too planted a loving kiss on her son's other cheek.

Nick started to blush a bit from the sudden praise. "I love both of you too, I'm glad we became this close together." He responded as he gently kept on caressing their thighs.

The next half hour they just chatted and talked about their plans during their vacation at the camping site. Of course the occasional kisses flew by and the caressing continued too but nothing was of the 'naughty' caliber yet.

Suddenly the windows of the van came down about half way, allowing a slight breeze to flow through the van. It was a very sunny day and the temperature was rapidly increasing, this accompanied with almost no wind made it a very 'sticky' situation.

"Just letting the slight breeze flowing through! Since the AC isn't working we have to use primitive methods. I hope this also turns down their yapping a bit Son!" Came Marc's voice from the front, now jabbing at his mother and grandmother.

"Geez Dad, I didn't know you were such a genius! It must have been hard to figure that out! And don't worry, we are doing fine over here!" Responded Nick sarcastically.

Both Carrie and Aileen giggled at Nick's response, satisfied with the jab back at his father.

The three of them went back to their conversations, chatting it up for another fifteen minutes or so before the situation started to finally turn more 'naughty'.

Nick had decided that it was time to rest both his caressing hands a bit closer to their already leaking pussies. He gently circled and rubbed their pussy mounds with precision, teasing both woman immensely.

Aileen started to coo cutely as her grandson's hand and fingers slithered through her pubic hair, rubbing and passing just above her already erect clit, teasing her intensely.

Carrie too mewed out of excitement as her son's hand and fingers caressed the shaven, silk like skin just above her tight and juicy cunt, almost touching her equally erect clit.

Nick smiled and looked back and forth between his mother's and grandmother's faces as his hands worked magic. He loved seeing them all aroused and excited like this. Their faces contorting with pleasure, their voices coming out as soft moans and their bodies wriggling from his touch.

The past week he had pleasured both of them in the same way so many times but he couldn't get enough of it. Seeing the two sexiest woman alive giving in to his touch aroused him greatly. He could feel his already hard cock expanding even further underneath his tight shorts.

"Oh God, sweetie... Grandma can't take it any longer... Please do it..." Begged Aileen after a while before lifting her left leg over her grandson's right leg, exposing her now soaked cunt even further to him.

"Yes baby, give Mommy and Grandma pleasure... finger our pussies baby..." Added Carrie as she too lifted her right leg over her son's left leg, exposing her nectar dripping pussy the same way her mother-in-law had done.

Nick could feel his cock throb with the beat of his heart, these two seductive ladies had opened their legs just for him, wanting him to give them love and pleasure.

He gulped one time before sliding both of his hands down towards to the most sacred places that should have been off-limits to him.

Both woman let out a louder moan as Nick traced the tip of his fingers through their soaked labia's and over their stinging clitorises. He ran his fingers up and down in slow, tempting motions across their hungry pussies.

"That's it sweetie" Moaned Aileen.

"Just like that baby, give Mommy what she wants." Moaned Carrie right after her mother-in-law.

Nick kept on teasing both woman for a little bit, watching both of them closely. He could hear their breathing becoming heavier, He could see both their nipples harden through their summer dresses, poking against the fabric of it. He felt them gyrating their hips a little bit, counter clock-wise so his fingers slithered over all the right spots.

Slowly he pushed two fingers of both his hands into the forbidden depths of his mother's and grandmother's pussies. He could feel them sucking him inwards, their walls clasping around his fingers, begging to be violated and pleasured by him.

Carrie and Aileen let out another moan of lust as their hotboxes were being invaded by Nick's fingers. As soon as they felt him entering they pushed their waists further forward, helping him reach deeper into their cunts.

Nick started to finger-fuck them gently, in and out, in and out. Squishy sounds roaming through the back of the van, their pussies leaking an incredible amount of juices that started to coat the backseat they sat on.

He moved his fingers in all kind of ways, sometimes spreading them open when he was fully inside of them or making a hook to try and rub their g-spots. Whatever he did, it had a great effect on Carrie and Aileen, both moaning and shaking from excitement.

"Oh my sweet baby boy, keep going like this." Purred Carrie as she brought one hand up to her breasts, pinching and rubbing the soft flesh through her dress.

"Oh sweetie... Yes!" Followed Aileen. Bringing her own hand down to rub her clit while her grandson finger-fucked her pussy.

Her other free hand fell onto Nick's lap, wrapping itself around the girth of his trapped cock. Nick's eyes shot open further as he felt his grandmother's soft hand carefully stroking his shaft through his shorts.

"Oh Gran..." Moaned Nick as he felt himself being jerked off through his shorts.

Not to be outdone by her mother-in-law, Carrie pulled her son's head close to hers until their lips met. They started to make out passionately, their tongues slithering through each other's mouths, swapping saliva and producing moans that vibrated through them.

The whole situation had turned from just talking to a full incestuous sex scene. A mother and son making out while the son fingered her cunt, and a grandmother rubbing her grandson's hard cock through his shorts while he worked her pussy the same way he did his mother's.

And the best of all was that the two neglecting husbands in the front had no idea what was going on behind them.

Nick upped the ante and started slamming his fingers in and out of their pussies, his hands making loud slapping sounds when he plunged fully inside and coming into contact with their sweaty, cunt juice splattered neither regions.

Aileen followed his example and started rubbing her clit faster and meaner, the same went for her other hand which clasped tighter around her grandson's throbbing cock and moved up and down with faster motions. "So good sweetie! So goooood!" She moaned towards her grandson.

Carrie trapped one of her diamond-hard nipples between her fingers and started vibrating the sensitive little nub. She squealed with delight as she felt her son's fingers ramming in and out of her juicy pussy. Their tongues battled even more intense and the moans of pleasure she now produced thrilled through their bodies.

After a minute or so of intense finger-banging Aileen's body started to shudder and buck against her grandson's hand. She quickly brought both her hands up to cover her mouth before she started to climax. Nick felt the fingers of his right hand being pushed out with a tremendous force as his grandmother moaned out of pleasure. With a loud squishy plop his fingers were released, accompanied by squirt after squirt of fresh pussy juice that shot onto both his grandmother's and his own legs, the backseat and the floor below them were victim too.

His grandmother slumped backward after her orgasm died down a little bit, she slowly removed her hands from her mouth before letting out a comforting giggle. Her body was still shaking and shuddering, her pussy still leaking juices from her first orgasm of the day.

Nick then focused entirely on his mother who wasn't far off herself either. He slipped his finger-fucking hand free from her soaked pussy and moved it up unto her clitoris, trapping the erect nub between his fingers and started vibrating it excessively. He then quickly used his other, grandma cum covered hand to resume finger-fucking her. Her pussy was now being assaulted by both her son's hands and fingers.

Carrie's eyes shot open and tears of pleasure started to run down her cheeks. She too began to buck and shudder as her son brought her to orgasm. Their kiss was separated and Carrie let out a high pitched yelp that could wake up a whole neighborhood. Her pussy clenched around her son's fingers and started convulsing, shooting streams of cunt juice out of it just like her mother-in-law did a few seconds before her. She too quickly brought her hands up to her mouth to keep herself from screaming.

"Hey Son! Did your mother see a bug or something? What was that sudden yelp all about?" Asked Marc out of nowhere from the front, both him and Patrick picking up Carrie's high pitched yelp.

The sudden question unsettled Nick a bit, as if he was caught like a deer in the headlights. Before he could answer his grandmother intervened.

"It was indeed just a bug Marc, your son managed to squash it for us. He's been looking out for us back here." Responded Aileen, giving a naughty wink to her grandson.

"Well... Okay then, just keep it down okay, I try to concentrate on the road over here." Responded Marc mildly annoyed.

"Woman..." Said Patrick said as he shook his head.

Nick then returned his gaze to his mother who was now breathing heavily, her body shuddering, glistering from sweat and the area around her pussy soaked with juices. He gently wiped her tears away and was greeted with a cute little smile.

He let out a sigh of relief and relaxed himself against the backseat. The three of them rested for a while. Both woman coming down from their climaxes and Nick trying to subdue his raging hard-on for a bit, the insides of his shorts were coated with precum.

"That simply was amazing sweetie... I never came so hard from just masturbating before." Said Aileen softly, her soft hand caressing her grandson's cheek lovingly.

"The fact that three of us are really doing this right here... It's just so naughty, but it makes me feel so sexy at the same time... My stud of a son making us cum..." Added Carrie as she cuddled up closer to her son.

Nick remained quiet and simply smiled, feeling the adrenaline still rushing through his body.

"But... Carrie dear, we too have a job to do... After all, we can't leave my cute grandson high and dry after his service, can't we now?" Said Aileen seductively, leaning forward to make eye contact with her daughter-in-law.

Carrie let out a soft giggle. "Mom, (Carrie called her mother-in-law 'Mom' too.) I have to agree with you, my sweet baby boy deserves some equally exciting reward... Shall we give him the thing we talked about?" She answered Aileen, her eyes sparkling.

Both Carrie and Aileen unclasped their seatbelts and lowered themselves onto their knees, crawling between Nick's legs until they were side by side. There was just enough room in the back for them to be able to do something like this.

"Now this is some sight to behold..." Said Nick softly as he watched his beautiful mother and grandmother sitting on their knees between his legs, side by side and looking up to him with their love and lust filled gazes. They both licked their lips and pushed their breasts forward, revealing the sweaty, glistering skin of their cleavages to their lover.

"Oh Carrie, I think he likes our titties... Shall we give him a little bit more to lust over?" Purred Aileen.

Carrie giggled and nodded. They then both pushed the straps of their summer dresses off their shoulders in perfect synchronization, revealing their big, full and tasty looking fun-bags at the same time. With a bounce and a jiggle, they were released from their entrapment, their diamond-hard nipples pointing straight forward.

Nick let out a soft moan, his cock rapidly rising to full mast again. To be able to see both his mother's and grandmother's huge jugs side by side, four incredible meaty, heavy breasts, it was a dream becoming reality.

Both Carrie and Aileen quickly noticed the massive bulge that had formed once more underneath Nick's shorts. Without any hesitation they both grabbed one pipe of his shorts and yanked it down his legs, freeing his pulsing meat-stick with a bounce. It slapped back against his stomach and left a splatter of precum.

"I think my baby boy needs some relief... Just look at that impressive beast, it's all lively because of us." Purred Carrie as she scooted herself even further forward, her breasts now planted on and against her son's open legs.

Aileen followed her daughter-in-laws approach, both woman a few inches away from Nick's fuck-stick. She gently wrapped her fingers around his thick base and stroked his shaft a couple of times, resulting in her grandson moaning softly.

A fresh wad of precum splurted out of his cockhead and dribbled down the length of his cock, coating it and his grandmother's hand. She wiggled it back and forth a couple of times before positioning the thick staff towards her daughter-in-law.

"Go ahead darling... Mommy has the privilege of tasting her yummy boy first." Said Aileen with a foxy tone, offering Carrie to taste the forbidden fruit first.

Nick's heart started to beat into overdrive. He was about to get a blowjob from his own mother and the changes were pretty high that his grandmother would have a go as well.

Carrie kept her eyes focusing on her son's face as she slowly leaned forward and wrapped her soft lips around her son's cockhead, immediately tasting his liquids. She expertly swirled her tongue around the base of his cockhead and prodded his slit after every complete swirl.

"Ooooh fuck Mom!" Moaned Nick as he watched his normally shy and quiet mother giving him the blowjob of his life. Her electric blue eyes sparkled with lust and love as she went down on her own son.

Carrie pushed herself down a little bit further, taking in a couple more inches of her son's throbbing cock. She started to bob her head up and down in a steady pace, her tongue twirling along and around his saliva and precum coated shaft with every movement.

"That's it baby girl, taste that delicious cock of your son." Purred Aileen as she watched in amazement. Her hand held Nick's cock in position as he was blown by his mother. She brought her other free hand up to his balls and started to caress them carefully.

"Gran!" Moaned Nick even louder as he felt his grandmother's hands fiddling around with his cock and balls. As a reaction he threw his hand forward and cupped Aileen's impressive left tit, sinking his fingers in the soft flesh and kneading it.

"Ih wuffh mwhy bhbys chck! (I love my baby's cock!)" Moaned Carrie loud as she took in another inch or two of her son's cock, almost fully devouring him. She bobbed a bit faster, slightly gagging as his cock reached the back of her throat.

Aileen licked her lips again, ready to have a go herself at her grandson's cock. She had removed her hand from Nick's balls which now rubbed her soaked pussy lips. She let out a yelp when Nick pinched the erect nipple on her tit.

Carrie bobbed up and down a couple more times before letting go of her son's cock with a loud plop. A string of precum mixed with saliva hung from Nick's cockhead to her mouth, she smiled at her son before grasping the string with the palm of her hand and wrapping it around her son's cock. She gave him a couple of hard, squishy sounding jerks before pointing the glistering meat-stick towards her mother-in-law.

"Grandma's time, baby." She said seductively.

Before Nick knew it he watched his grandmother plunging down onto his cock with her hungry mouth, almost taking it to the base in one go. Aileen had now planted her hands on either side of his spread legs, giving her some grip to suck his cock hard and fast.

"Ooooh shit, Gran!" Moaned Nick again, trying to keep his volume down.

Aileen had taken off her brakes and bobbed up and down on her grandson's hard cock with rapid speed. She sucked and slurped away, creating some very erotic sounds as she swallowed him deep with every motion. Her saliva infused with Nick's precum trickled down the length of his cock, onto his balls and the backseat underneath him.

"Who knew Grandma could be so nasty and sexy at the same time, right baby?" Said Carrie with a wicked grin on her face, watching her son being expertly sucked off by the woman that birthed her husband. She felt a ripple of orgasm running through her body, this sight alone was able to make her climax.

Aileen suddenly rammed the full length of Nick's cock down her throat and then proceeded to hold her mouth clamped around the base, her nose brushing against his pubic hairs.

Nick's teeth grind together as he felt his grandmother holding his cock in a deep-throat lock, her tongue still swirling around his shaft and the vacuuming effect of her mouth driving him crazy.

She held it like that for a few more seconds before slowly moving her sucking mouth back up until it rested on his cockhead. She gave it a couple more sucks before also letting it go with a loud plop.

"Carrie, baby, let's finish him off with the thing we discussed..." Purred Aileen after some heavy breaths.

Carrie quickly joined her mother-in-law, their faces closely pushed together and a mere inch away from the rock-hard cock in front of them.

Nick was already close to blowing his load, seeing these two beautiful woman pleasing him was like a gift from heaven. And according to them the best thing had yet to come.

Carrie started to nibble on her son's cockhead while Aileen slithered her tongue along his cock-shaft. Nick was now being taboo double teamed with immediate results.

The woman carried out all kinds of combinations. Licking, sucking, kissing and nibbling on the meat-stick in front of them, always two hungry mouths attacking it at the same times.

Aileen sucked a few inches of his cock while Carrie licked his balls, Carrie slithered her tongue on top of his cockhead while Aileen ran her lips along his shaft, both woman pushing their lips together on either side and trapping the slickened stick between them as they ran their mouths up and down.

Nick was stimulated from every nook and cranny possible and the fact that the woman doing it were his own mother and grandmother aroused him even more so.

The dual attack went on for a few more minutes before Nick had to surrender, he was going to cum and he was going to cum hard.

Carrie and Aileen too could sense that their lover was on edge and close to exploding, his cock throbbed and expanded as their mouths still worked it.

Nick suddenly jumped up, surprising his mother and grandmother. He wrapped his right hand around his precum and saliva coated fuck-stick and started to jerk himself off hard. "Mom... Gran... Gonna cum! All... Over!" He moaned as soft as possible.

Both Carrie and Aileen quickly took a position, side by side, in front of him. They pushed their tits up and opened their mouths, hungrily waiting for their lover to release his thick seed all over them.

"Uh Son...? Are you alright over there?" Said Marc out of nowhere as he saw his son's flushed face sticking out above the large pile of camping equipment in the rearview mirror.

"Y-yes! Yessssss!" Shouted Nick, responding to his father but also letting the girls know that he was exploding.

The first thick streaks of seed blasted across his mother's and grandmother's faces, who both let out a giggle of enjoyment as the warm semen struck them. The second barrage shot into their open mouths and against their chins, which they immediately started to swallow. The final ropes of incestuous cum covered their heavy breasts, covering them from top to bottom, nipples included.

"I... I'm... Okay Dad, just... So hot!" Stuttered Nick to his father as his body shook and trembled from his climax.

"You can say that again Nick! Don't worry though, we are gonna make a stop at the next petrol station so we can fill up the van and cool ourselves off a bit." Responded Marc. "By the way, I haven't heard a lot from those two back there, you sure seem to have them under control Son!" He added.

Nick smiled weakly. "I... I have my ways I guess... We... We just know how to... Entertain ourselves correctly while on the road..."

Patrick spoke up too. "Well, you should share some tricks with your Gramps then, because honestly, I have no clue how to handle that woman for the past few years!"

"S-sorry Gramps... That's my secret... And mine only..." Said Nick before he slumped back down onto the backseat.

Marc and Patrick looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders at the same time, a bit surprised by the weird conversation with Nick. Patrick quickly turned up the music again, refocusing his and his son's sights on the road.

Nick gasped for air on the backseat, his eyes closed and his heart still beating rapidly. The woman had managed to drain his cum reservoir with an incredible sexual, incestuous love play.

After a few more breaths he slowly opened his eyes and was rather surprised by the sight in front of him.

"Wow!" Was all he said as he watched his mother and grandmother making out with each other, occasionally licking away the streaks of semen that had covered their faces and tits before their hungry mouths swapped it.

Nick could already feel his cock responding again, the two most important woman in his life sure had the power to make him hard instantly, no matter how tired he was.

He sat back and enjoyed the show, both woman sometimes looking him straight in the eyes as they kissed and licked each other. He knew that his mother and grandmother were close but to see them behave and doing this was on another level.

"Hey you three! We are close to the petrol station, get yourselves ready to take a piss or other stuff because I'm nothing waiting longer than necessary!" Shouted Marc to them from the front of the van.

Both woman stopped kissing and let out a sigh. They cupped their heavy breasts back into their summer dresses and straightened themselves out a bit. They then took their seats next to Nick again.

"Baby, you were incredible! Mommy loves you very much!" Said Carrie happily as she cuddled up to her son, giving him big kiss on his cheek.

"Oh yes sweetie, you are such a caring and cute stud! Thank you for making me and your mother feel like real woman again." Said Aileen as well, cuddling up to her grandson in a similar way before giving him another loving kiss on his other cheek.

Nick wrapped his arms around their shoulders and held them close. "And thank you two for loving me this way... You both are incredible, beautiful and sexy woman! I hope we can do a lot more stuff like this!"

The three of them then cuddled for a while, waiting to reach their rest stop at the petrol station.

Carrie and Aileen quickly made their way to the female restrooms when they arrived at the petrol station, they had to take care of some 'girly' stuff as they had explained to Nick.

Of course their husbands had expected them to do a little shopping for some beverages while they filled up the van. (You really need two 'manly' men for a chore like that.)

So instead of waiting for their wives they shoved that task into Nick's lap, who would have done it anyway if they just had asked him.

"I swear Nick, if you ever find a woman of your own then pray to God that she is somewhat useful." Said his grandfather to him as he 'assisted' Marc with filling up the van.

"I think I can handle myself in that department Gramps, you just have to know how to show them some proper affection." Responded Nick as he walked off to the store inside the building.

"Since when did he become such a smartass?" Asked Patrick to his son.

Marc shrugged his shoulders once more. "That's what happens when you are a mama's boy I guess, he has been a wise-ass to me ever since Mom and Carrie started hanging around him more often."

After a few minutes the five of them had returned to the van. Nick had brought beverages and snacks, the van had been 'expertly' filled up and the ladies had finished their 'girly' time in the restrooms.

Suddenly Patrick yelled at his wife. "Aileen! For Christ's sake, clean yourself up properly woman! You just have been in the restroom for who knows how long!"

Aileen gave her husband an angry glare. "What is it this time Patrick? It might be a handy idea to explain what is wrong instead of getting pissed off as usual!"

Patrick then made a gesture and pointed at her chest.

Both Carrie and Aileen traced their eyes to where he was pointing and saw what the commotion was all about, they both let out a giggle as they spotted a light remaining streak of Nick's cum on top of her right breast.

"Oh this? Honey, this is just a leftover of your grandson's 'personal' sunscreen. It's so hot and I don't want to get burned, I just forgot to spread it around this spot I guess." Answered Aileen with a grin before smearing the 'sunscreen' across the soft skin of her right breast.

"It's a high factor sunscreen that I have Gramps, we don't want Gran to get burned, do we now?" Added Nick with a smile on his face.

Patrick sighed and shook his head. "You know what... Just get back in the van you three, we still got some travelling to do before we reach the hotel."

Carrie and Aileen let out another giggle, much to the annoyance of their husbands, before they climbed into the back again along with Nick.

Nick could already feel a new sexual tension hanging in the air when they returned to their seats. He had regained his energy and the ladies were all cleaned up and fresh again. He wondered what the rest of the trip had in store for him.

The first fifteen minutes or so were uneventful in the back. Nick casually chatted with the two ladies about this and that, occasionally getting interrupted by the two grumpy males in the front to throw them some more snacks or an additional bottle of water.

One thing he did notice was that his mother and grandmother couldn't keep their hands off him. They caressed his legs and arms or wrapped their own around his shoulder or waist, never really letting go off him as if they wanted him to do something naughty.

He loved that the three of them could be so close now after all the hurtful denials and the not caring attitudes that his father and grandfather gave the woman he held very dear and himself. He knew that after this vacation, heck, after this ride to their destination, that their lives would drastically change. An incestuous relationship with not only his mother but also his grandmother had been a deep, dark twisted fantasy of his for a long time, a fantasy that was growing shape very quickly.

"You know sweetie, your mother has a really dirty, naughty girl personality locked away under that perfect housewife persona of hers." Said Aileen as she rubbed her grandson's chest gently.

Nick turned his head towards his mother who was blushing heavily, her head becoming as red as a tomato. She also nervously fiddled with her fingers, probably knowing that something was about to happen.

"She shared some very naughty things with Grandma... Naughty things she wants to do with her sweet boy..." Aileen turned Nick's head back to her, seeing an equally red flush on his face as well. "Do you want to know what she said to me in the restrooms sweetie?" She asked with a foxy tone.

Nick gulped and shook his head very slowly after a bit of thinking about the possible options himself.

Aileen let out a giggle and leaned towards Nick until her mouth was close to her grandson's ear. "She told me that she wants her baby boy to fuck her, right here in this van, on the backseat behind her husband's back..." She whispered seductively.

Nick gulped again and could feel his cock already swelling to full mast once more, his own mother really wanted to cross the final line with him, and right here on the spot of all places.

His grandmother then surprised him. She unlocked her seatbelt and immediately straddled his lap, her legs on each side of his, her massive breasts a few inches away from his face and her hairy pussy already pressing up against his erect cock.

Carrie let out a soft gasp as she watched her mother-in-law straddling her son without any hesitation, she really went on with the fantasy she had described to her in the restrooms at the petrol station. She could feel her arousal growing with the second, her pussy already contracting and moistening.

"Truth be told sweetie... Grandma also got really aroused by your mother's fantasy... So... Do you... Do you want to fuck Mommy and Grandma? Make love to us while our neglecting husbands are so close?" Asked Aileen with a whisper, her nipples hardening while she slowly gyrated her pussy against her grandson's rigid member.

Nick looked up to his grandmother's sparkling eyes through the cleavage of her breasts, knowing that there was no way for him to say no, even when there was a chance to get caught.

"Y-yes Gran... I want to... I want to fuck you and Mom... I've dreamed about it for so long. Fucking you both while Dad and Grandpa are so close... I don't know why but it arouses me even more... I want to love you both like they should have been doing all this time."

Aileen smiled and relaxed herself on top of him. "Then make love to me and Mommy sweetie... Do whatever you want to me... I am your woman now..." She whispered, surrendering and offering herself to her grandson, seeing the love and lust in his eyes.

The first thing he did was bringing up his hands up to the bust of her summer dress, with a quick motion he stretched it forward and pulled it down, releasing his grandmother's marvelous tits with a bounce and a jiggle.

Nick licked his lips as saw the pair of tits he fantasized about so long right in front of his eyes. He leaned forward and started to suckle on one of her diamond-hard nipples, quickly switching between both of them to equally appreciate the sensitive nubs.

"Oh God! sweetie!" Moaned Aileen as she felt and watched her grandson suck on her glorious breasts. As a reaction she used one hand to push his head against her tits harder while her other rested on his shoulder to maintain balance.

Nick's tongue and mouth ravaged between the two globes. Sucking, kissing and licking her nipples, painting the soft flesh with his saliva as his tongue squirmed around every nook and cranny. At the same time his hands dropped down, raising the dress up to her waist before grabbing a handful of her jiggly butt-cheeks.

Aileen's hairy pussy was now in the open and rapidly wetting as it mashed against her grandson's thick meat-stick. Her labia ran across his shaft before resting on top of his cockhead, her lips molding around it and wetting the fabric of his shorts.

The added pressure of Nick's hands kneading and pushing her ass in all directions increased her arousal greatly, the sounds and feel of him slurping on her meaty breasts and the fact that his erect cock was prodding against her forbidden entrance helped pretty well as well.

Carrie watched in amazement as her son pleasured her mother-in-law, seeing her sweet boy turning into such a sexy, hungry stud made her heart beat abnormally fast. She had already freed her own breasts from their entrapment and was now laying back against the backseat, pleasuring her wet, aroused pussy with both her hands while her eyes were glued onto the grandson/grandmother pair.

After sucking, grinding and kneading his grandmother for a while Nick decided that he was ready for the final stage. He slipped one of his hands off Aileen's ass to pull his shorts down, freeing his throbbing cock from it.

Aileen let out a muffled yelp as she felt the bare skin of her grandson's cock-shaft resting against her soaked pussy lips, softly sawing back and forth so that her labia molded around his shape.

They were now so close to incestuous intercourse that she couldn't take it anymore. She pushed herself up a bit with the aid of Nick's shoulders, her hungry and dripping pussy now hovering above her grandson's flesh-arrow.

Nick let out a stifled moan as he felt his grandmother's juices dripping down onto the head of his cock, mingling with his forming precum before trickling down along his shaft. Aileen slowly lowered herself until her lips started to spread open around the head of her grandson's cock, inviting it inside to her treasured place.

She looked down one last time to meet with Nick's glistering eyes and his flushed face. "Fuck me sweetie, sink that fat cock of yours into Grandma... Show me how much you love me." She moaned.

Nick then placed his hands onto her ass again before slowly pushing her down onto his spear. He started to moan again as he felt his grandmother's pussy invading his cock inch by inch. Her walls clasping around his shaft, sucking vacuum as if her cunt wanted to devour him whole.

Aileen had to cover her mouth with both her hands as an unending moan of pleasure started to emit from her. Her eyes shot open as she felt her grandson's thick cock invading her, claiming the tight insides of her inch by inch until it finally came to rest against the door to her womb. Her cervix suckled onto the tip, feasting itself on his spurts of precum.

Grandmother and grandson were now fully connected, fully connected in a forbidden incestuous way that both of them had dreamed and fantasized about for so long. This was the pleasure Aileen had begged her husband for, for so long. And today she was given that pleasure, by her own stud of a grandson, Nick.

"H-hold m-me s-sweetie! G-Grandma I-is..." Blabbered Aileen through her moans. Her body started to shudder and convulse as her pussy walls molded around the thick cock that was inside of her. She was having a climax from just putting it in. Her juices seeped out of the tight gap where they were connected and soaked her grandson's balls, legs and the backseat underneath them.

Nick was not in a position to say much in return as he was being smothered by his grandmother's tits. He held onto her tight, just as she had asked. He could feel her pussy contracting around his cock like mad, he had sex before but this time it was on a whole other level.

After a short bit of calming down his grandmother started to slowly bounce up and down. Their bodies softly slapping together as Aileen started riding her grandson. His cock hit all the right spots inside of her, making her moan uncontrollably again.

"Gran... This is incredible..." Said Nick as he kneaded her ass, guiding her a bit with his own movements. His eyes switched between his grandmother's flushed, erotic face and the pair of voluptuous breasts that bounced in front of him.

Aileen noticed his stares so she brought up her hands and cupped her tits, offering them to her hungry grandson. "You can do what you want with them sweetie, Grandma likes her tits sucked while being fucked." She purred seductively.

She didn't have to tell him twice as he immediately went along with her suggestion. Nick claimed both her pillowy fun-bags again and hungrily suckled on her hard, sensitive nipples as his cock plunged in and out of her greedy cunt.

Aileen squealed and cooed as she was being pleasured by her grandson, a big smile on her face and tears of happiness in her eyes.

She expertly slammed down onto his lap, sometimes gyrating her hips to stir his cock inside and other times taking in just a few inches so her pussy muscles got to work his cockhead. Her sweaty tits were now soaked with saliva, her nipples stinging out of excitement because of the mouth that clasped around them, suckling, kissing and gently biting them.

Nick hips started to move too, slowly ramming upwards every time Aileen came down. This resulted in him fully penetrating her as they perfectly synched up with each other. Their juices splattered around their lower bodies with every slap that they made.

"Yes! Yessss! Fuck me sweetie!" Moaned Aileen as she used her hands once more to steady herself with the use of her grandson's shoulders. She gasped for air softly each time his cock invaded her fully and rammed against her cervix. Her own grandson had the perfect cock to fit into her cunt.

Carrie was now totally hypnotized, taking in the sight of her mother-in-law, her son's grandmother fucking the shit out of each other. The added risk of getting caught by their husbands made her nervous but very excited at the same time. She could hear, between the moans and bodies slapping together, that the two in front were listening to music. She hoped that it was loud enough for them to not hear the incestuous sexual acts behind them.

"Fuck Gran... You are so sexy, feeling so good... I love you!" Moaned Nick between his suckling and fucking. His hips now pistoning up and down like he was on auto-pilot, his hands kneading Aileen's jiggly ass and his mouth feasting on her twin mammaries. He also loved the feeling of her pubic hair brushing against his sensitive skin each time she slammed down onto him.

A few minutes went by like this, non-stop incestuous fucking with both of them moving in various ways to give each other the pleasure they sought. But all good things must come to an end, both Aileen and Nick could feel their orgasms starting to bubble up rapidly.

"Nick... Oh!... Grandma is... Urgh!... Going to cum!" Moaned Aileen as she felt her body starting to convulse again, her hungry pussy clamping and sucking vacuum around his cock, wanting to milk him so his explosion would set off her own.

"Oh shit! Ugh! Me... Me too Gran, I'm gonna cum too!" Moaned Nick in return as he too felt his grandmother's unrelenting cunt choking his wiener with everything it got.

Aileen took a few more deep penetrating slams onto Nick's cock before she quickly leaned forward, cupped her grandson's face and deeply kissed him full on his lips. Not only out of love but also to dampen their moans as they came.

And cumming they did.

Nick's hands and fingers dug into Aileen's juicy ass as his cock slammed one last time deep into her. He then started to unload shot after shot of his thick seed straight into his grandmother's womb, his whole body bucking upward as he had the orgasm of a life time.

Aileen could feel her grandson's hot seed blasting into her baby chamber, his orgasming moans trembling through their mouths. This was the final push for her as well as her body started to wildly buck, shake and tremble. Her female juices started to squirt and seep, mixed with the Nick's baby batter, out of her fully stuffed cunt. Her eyes rolled back in her skull as she too had an orgasm like never before.

Carrie herself could feel an immersive shock running through her body as she saw her son and mother-in-law climaxing together. Small squirts of her own nectar blasted out of her pussy that she was heavily stimulating with her hands. She knew that she couldn't take it any longer, she wanted her son to fuck her too, right here and now, whatever consequences they may had to face if they were discovered.

Aileen slowly slipped off her grandson after a while, his cum coated cock releasing with a loud plop as she let herself fall down onto the open leg space between the camping equipment and the backseat they sat on before their fuck session. She gasped heavily as she felt the still warm seed running out of her contracting cunt. She brought her trembling hand up to her pussy and scooped out an impressive wad of semen, slowly bringing it up to her mouth before tasting it.

She let out a satisfying moan as she licked and sucked her cum covered fingers. "Oh sweetie, you taste so delicious... You made Grandma a very, very happy woman." She purred, looking at her grandson who was recovering himself as well. She then noticed that his cock was still rock hard, pointing straight up in the air, softly throbbing as new precum started to form at the tip.

Aileen let out a soft giggle before quietly speaking to Nick. "Sweetie... I think your mother is in dire need for the touch of her baby boy..." Her eyes moving from Nick to Carrie.

Nick snapped out of his recovering state and slowly followed his grandmother's eyes, what he saw made his cock tremble even wilder, his heart started to beat into overdrive and his body heating up all over again.

Carrie was lying on her back on the backseat, one leg spread on top of it and her other onto the floor. Her head resting on the armrest at the end, her glistering, lust and love filled eyes fully focused onto him. One hand slowly working through her soaked pussy lips and the other pinching away at her erect left nipple.

"Baby please... Please come and fuck Mommy... Make love to Mommy baby... I can't wait any longer." She softly moaned over and over again, waiting for her son to make incestuous love with her.

Nick said nothing as he slowly crawled over to his mother, his unbelievable cute, sexy and hot mother that was begging for him.

He crawled until his body was on top of hers, their sweaty skins coming into contact, his cock sliding over her pussy mound and thighs, leaving trails of precum, her glorious pair of tits mashed against his chest with their hard nipples poking into him.

Carrie smiled at her son like an angel before cupping his face with her soft hands and bringing it closer to her own. They watched each other for a few seconds when their foreheads came together, seeing the love and lust sparkling in each other's eyes. Slowly their lips met each other, starting a passionate and love filled kissing session.

"So cute..." Whispered Aileen to herself as she watched from the side with a huge grin on her face. She felt a shock of happiness running through her as she saw a mother and son showing each other their deep forbidden love in such an incredible way.

Carrie and Nick's bodies connected as if one, rubbing and caressing each other from head to toe as their mouths and tongues hungrily made out in every way possible, sometimes gentle and calm and other times dirty and rapid.

Nick let out a soft moan as he felt one of his mother's soft hands wrapping around the girth of his rock-hard cock, carefully stroking it in every right way, a way that only a mother is able to do so. She jerked him off while sliding him over her thighs, her pussy mound, through her soaked labia, against her ass cheeks and puckered asshole, coating it completely with her motherly juices.

It was like she was preparing him for first time sex, making him feel comfortable and showing him every way before their love making would start off. And it was first time sex in a sort of way, a first time for both of them to engulf into the pleasures of incestuous love making.

Carrie then released their intense kiss that had already lasted for a few minutes. Their eyes met again, already acknowledging that both of them knew that it was time. Carrie nodded and so did Nick in return, no words were said, just their soft breathing and their fast beating hearts produced sound at that moment.

She slowly guided her son's penis to her forbidden entrance, aiming and pushing his cockhead inside just a smidgen, her lips molding around it before letting go of him. A soft moan emitted from her mouth as she felt his throbbing cock being on the verge of fully penetrating her.

"It's up to you now baby... Make love to Mommy, show me how much you really love me... Make Mommy your woman baby... Please..." Whispered Carrie with an emotional tone to Nick.

And so Nick did, he gently pressed forward, inch by inch into the warm, motherly vagina that he came from all those years ago.

Both he and Carrie moaned in sync, he feeling her vagina walls, muscles and juices all coming together to pleasure him in such a way he never felt before. And she feeling the rigid, pulsating, rock-hard, grown-up cock of her own son invading her deepest depths, hitting every sensitive spot with perfection.

And finally, when the son reached the bitter end, his mating organ pressing against his mother's cervix, the door to her womb, the womb where he came from, they both exploded.

Nick had his second orgasm from just putting it inside of her, inside of his own mother. The dream of him making love to her had come to reality, and that reality had send him over the edge as soon he was fully inside of her. Fresh ropes of thick seed squirted into her womb, filling up her cunt further with every throb his ejaculating cock made. He could feel his head spin from this unique sensation, he had never experienced something like this before, not with his former girlfriend and not even when he broke the taboo with his grandmother.

For Carrie it was the same, as soon as her own son fully entered her she couldn't control it any longer. Her whole body convulsed and thrashed around, her juices seeping out of pussy, her eyes rolling back into her skull as her son blasted his child-birthing seed deep into her womb. A dream being fulfilled and a unique experience richer. Nick was the perfect man for her, her own flesh and blood, her precious baby boy had now claimed her, there was no way she could ever go on without him by her side from now on.

"Mom!... Mom!... I love you!" Moaned Nick through his gasps for air as he came.

"Oh my baby! I love you too!" Responded Carrie with an equal impressive, love filled moan through her own gasps for air.

Their lips found each other again, starting another love filled kissing session as they had to recover from their intense climaxes.

Aileen sat back against the big pile of camping equipment, her legs spread and her hands slowly working her cum and juice covered pussy. Her daughter-in-law and grandson had her full attention.

Nick's cock remained rock-hard as his semen flowed around it, claiming his mother's insides. He was so bent on making her feel good that there was no way for him to grow soft before giving his mother a proper fuck. He felt like Superman, never knowing that he would be able to keep going after two already incredible orgasms.

After regaining some lost strength, he immediately started to move his hips back and forth again, slowly plunging in and out of the gooey, sloppy mess that was his mother's cunt. His sperm and her juices squirted out with each backward thrust, scattering all over their lower bodies and the backseat.

"Yesss baby, fuck Mommy!" Moaned Carrie as she felt her son pumping his cock in and out of her slowly. Her legs wrapped around his waist as a reaction, wanting to feel her boy inside of her as deep as possible.

Nick gently fucked his mother, his balls slapping against her bright, pinkish asshole every time he fully inserted himself. The sounds of their bodies slapping together were accompanied by very dirty sounding squishy noises, produced due to the incredible amount of mixed female cum and sperm that literally flowed in and around their sexes.

Both mother and son moaned as they went on with their incestuous fuck, their bodies grinding, gyrating and slamming together in all kinds of different ways. Every part of their sexes were being stimulated. Nick also loved feeling his mother's big tits jiggling and bouncing tight against him under his chest. The satisfied smile, the moans and look on her face also added more stimulation to him, she was happy again, happy and in love after being denied for so long.

"So tight Mom! You are... Oh! The absolute best Mom!" Moaned Nick as he fucked into his mother, feeling his cock being sucked inside like a vacuum after every thrust.

"Ooooh! You too baby! Mommy... Ugh! Mommy loves that big, fat cock!" Responded Carrie as she did her best using her pussy muscles to milk her son. Every time she felt his cockhead ramming against her baby room she squirted a little. She lovely watched her son's contorting face, his sweat dripping off him and onto her as he fucked her with passion..

225 On the Backseat with Mom Grandma p2

EenViezeVent

Aileen had moved up a little and sat on her knees next to Carrie, she took her daughter-in-law's hand into hers as she watched in amazement, her eyes fixated on Carrie and her grandson's faces. She felt Carrie squeezing her hands as she was being railed by her son.

"Carrie darling, is it everything you hoped for? Is your baby boy doing a good job of loving you?" Asked Aileen with a sultry tone, smiling as she felt Carrie's soft hand clenching hers.

Carrie slowly moved her head to look at Aileen, her eyes sparkling with tears of pleasure. "Oh Mom! It's... Ooooh! It's everything I... Urgh! Everything I hoped for! He's so gooooood!" She moaned in return.

"Mom! Mom!!!" Were the only words that came out of Nick's mouth as he hungrily nailed the woman of his dreams. He upped his pace a bit faster and harder, his mind was set on giving his mother another incredible orgasm, one she deserved to have.

Their bodies slapped even harder together, skin rippling and turning red from the hard impacts. Juice squirting and scattering everywhere, the backseat even started to creak from the hard fucking it had to endure.

Carrie had tried her best so far to keep herself quiet but she was on the verge of breaking because of the way her son manhandled her. Her moans grew louder with every pound into her craving cunt, her words of encouragement filthier and nastier. She was on the verge of not giving a fuck anymore whether her husband would hear them or not.

She quickly signaled to Aileen, shaking her head from left to right, her mouth slightly open with a trickle of drool running out. She made brief eye contact with her mother-in-law which said everything.

Aileen quickly stood up, turned around and stuck her head over the large pile of camping equipment. "Honey, could you be a dear and turn the music up a bit louder, you two have the full experience over there while we only have the small speakers behind us." She asked with a slightly flushed face as her grandson's freshly deposited sperm trickled down her legs.

Patrick slowly turned his head in mild annoyance. "You know, that is probably the best suggestion you had today so far. We have been hearing all kinds of sounds coming from back there... What the hell are you three up to anyway?" He said.

After that specific question Aileen's heart started to beat rapidly, had they figured out what was going on? All kinds of scenarios ran through her head as she tried to figure out a response.

But before she could answer her husband spoke again. "You know what, don't even bother to explain. You know, me and Marc were just discussing important 'man' stuff over here and I swear you woman have the perfect timing of interrupting everything. You want louder music? Well, here you go! Now stop bothering us!" He then turned the music volume up, muting the erotic sounds of a mother and son fucking their brains out even further.

A small grin of satisfaction creeped onto Aileen's face, they both had no clue what was happening. Carrie and Nick had now free reign to continue with their incestuous fucking. She turned around with a cheerful spin, not even bothered with her husband's attitude, and gave a confirming wink to Carrie who was now gripping tight onto her son's body as he crushed his cock into her tight, soaked pussy.

As soon Carrie saw her mother-in-law's confirming wink she went all out. She now also wrapped her arms around her son's body, pulling him even closer and deeper inside of her. "Fuck me baby! Fuck Mommy hard! Pound my tight, wet, nasty, incestuous son cum wanting cunt! Fuck meee!" She screamed at Nick, showing a total different side of her.

Nick was surprised, hearing all these kind of words coming from his usually motherly mother. But that didn't change his mind from giving her what she literally begged for. "You want me to fuck you hard Mom? You want your own son to fuck your heavenly pussy with his incestuous cock?! Then I will Mom! I Will fuck you into the next dimension!" Responded Nick aggressively, his mother had flipped a switch in his brain.

He lunged forward and kissed his mother hard, his whole body now hammering away with everything he could. Every thrust was met with a loud slap, scattering bodily liquids, the now loud creaking of the backseat, his mother's nails digging further into his back and their combined moans of pleasure that vibrated through their mouths. This was nasty, hard incestuous fucking at its best.

A thick white cream started to seep out of Carrie's well fucked cunt, slowly running down along her asshole before dripping onto the backseat and soaking into it. Every time Nick's pussy pounding penis almost slipped out of her a new flood of the thick cream came with it, only to be partially rammed back inside, and splattering over their lower bodies, when his cock penetrated her deep again.

Nick could feel his mother's pussy taking him inside as if it wanted to get impregnated by him, her cervix swallowed away at his cockhead every time he was fully inside of her as did her walls. It felt like his cock was about to get ripped off, so tight was his mother, again, something he had never experienced before.

Carrie hungrily lapped away at her son, making out wildly with him. They kissed, licked and even bit away at each other as he was battering ramming her. And all through their animalistic fucking they never took their eyes off each other, her own were teared up and so were her son's, not out of sadness but out of love and lust.

She bounced her hips up and down to perfectly collided with her son's thrusts, resulting in the deepest penetration possible. His cock fit her pussy like a glove, it managed to hit her all of her sensitive spots.

Aileen was again sitting close next to them, one hand pinching her stinging nipples and the other ramming three fingers in and out of her pussy. She was left breathless as she witnessed something only from her wildest dreams, a mother and son fucking like animals while maintaining an extremely love filled vibe around them. She knew she wasn't far of cumming herself once more.

And the same applied for both Nick and Carrie, he could feel his mother's body starting to buck and shudder as her pussy strangled his cock like a vice. And she could feel her son's pounding prick starting to throb wildly and expand. This was it, their second intercourse orgasms together.

Nick buried his cock inside of his mother with three, hard and deep hitting pounds before letting it rest tight against the door to her womb. He then opened the floodgates and started to spew his thick, warm seed into her baby chamber for the second time, this time even more intense than the first. His cock and balls shook wildly with each explosion of jizz, he was filling her up so much that their combined juices started to trickle, squirt and seep out of the extremely tiny gap where they were connected.

Carrie had a dead man's grip onto her son when he started to unload into her. Both their mouths separated but no words or sounds came out, their climaxes were that intense. Her whole body bucked and shook madly as she was being inseminated for a second time by her own flesh and blood. She did everything in her might to keep him inside of her as deep as possible. Deep down in her mind, through her orgasmic bliss, she had wished that she was off the pills, to be impregnated by her own son. This thought intensified her orgasm even further.

Close next to them was Aileen who was riding out another orgasm too, she had fallen back on her ass and had opened her legs wide. Her hand and fingers circling on top her clit as her juices squirted out of her cunt.

It took a while before the three of them were back to their senses, it had taken at least ten minutes before they sort of recovered slightly. The whole, what should have been a relaxing trip, had taken its toll on them.

Carrie and Nick were still on top of each other, their bodies soaked in sweat, bodily fluids all around them and their hair wild and messy. They lovingly cuddled with each other as they whispered words of affection and love to each other, their eyes still remaining locked together.

"I want to be with you forever Mom... I just love you so much." Whispered Nick as he stared deep into his mother's sparkling eyes.

"Me too baby... Mommy wants to have you by her side for the rest of her life, I love you Nick." Responded Carrie.

Suddenly the rather loud music turned down, they were then greeted with Marc's voice shouting to them. "Five more minutes until we arrive at the hotel! Make sure you all gather everything that you need for the night and the morning because after I lock up the van I don't plan onto opening it again!"

"Oh my! How are we going to clean everything up now?" Said Carrie, panicking a bit.

Aileen smiled to her as she picked up the suitcase that was standing next to her. "I strategically placed our suitcase with all the towels in the back here with us, foreseeing that these... Uh, 'things' would be possible to happen. I don't think we can properly clean everything with them but I doubt that our 'attentive' husbands will bother to climb back here anyway."

Nick pushed himself up slightly and smiled at his grandmother. "Nice thinking Gran!"

Aileen also smiled at him before clapping her hands together. "Now get up dearies! I know we all would like another cuddle session but we got some work to do, and I'm not talking about only cleaning the backseat!"

Carrie let out a giggle as Nick helped her sit up. A thick, fresh load of her son's seed escaped her puffy pussy only to dirty the backseat even further. "Oh my! Sorry everyone!" She said before letting out another giggle.

The three of them laughed and then started the cleaning chore. It had been a rather special trip today, one that would stick with them for the rest of their lives.

"Aaah, I can't wait for a good proper pint of beer when we are in our hotel!" Said Patrick to Marc as he stretched himself outside of the van.

"Me too Dad! we definitely deserve that after our hard day of work, driving and keeping our eyes on the road." Responded Marc before turning to Nick. "Shame that you didn't take a seat behind us in the front Son... But hey, somebody has to keep an eye on those two!" The way he said it was obviously a snare to Carrie and Aileen, though they simply ignored it as they gathered their things for the night.

"Anyway Nick, would you like to sleep in our room tonight or..." Asked Marc, stopped by his son before even finishing his question.

"Nah, I'll stay in Mom and Gran's room. I got rather 'accustomed' to them during the trip here and besides, you snore like crazy. I rather listen to Mom and Gran's cute snores instead of those wood-sawing ones of yours." Responded Nick as he, unlike his father and grandfather, helped his mother and grandmother with their stuff.

"Wow! What a surprise!" Said Patrick. "Well, that means more beer for us so I'm fine with that. Marc, you really have to toughen up that boy of yours, it wouldn't surprise me if he was from 'the other side', if you know what I'm saying."

Marc grumbled something undecipherable as he shook his head.

Nick ignored his grandfather's dumb comment, only to be greeted by the love filled gazes and smiles of his mother and grandmother, knowing damn well that his grandfather had it wrong on so many levels.

After picking everything they needed they separated to their rooms, Marc and Patrick to theirs and Carrie, Aileen and Nick to theirs, but not before making a detour to the lobby to change their room to one with a single king-sized bed.

The rest of the day was fairly normal, they stayed in their rooms and used room service to bring them their dinners. Nick enjoyed spending this time with just his mother and grandmother, no annoying disturbances by his dad or grandfather which they were all glad about.

At night they went to bed early, exhausted from their own 'productive' day in the back of the van.

The three of them went to bed naked, Nick in the middle and on each side of him a beautiful older woman. Both Carrie and Aileen were curled up against Nick, their curvy, buxom bodies partly over his.

They chatted, cuddled and kissed for a while before sleep took over.

Nick dreamt about the possible thing he, his mother and grandmother would do once they would arrive at the camping grounds. And if the things in his dreams would become reality, then he had something to look forward to.

"Mhmmmm... Oh Mom... I love you!"

"Ooooh Carrie... My beautiful daughter-in-law... Mommy Aileen loves you too sweetheart, just as much as your stud of a son!"

Nick woke up to the words of his mother and grandmother, they seemed to be coming from right next to him.

He rubbed the sleep from his eyes, followed by letting out a yawn before turning his head slowly to his side where the sounds came from.

His sleepy eyes immediately sprung open as he took in the image that he was suddenly confronted with.

His mother was on top of his grandmother. Kissing each other intensely, their bodies wriggling against each other, their big tits mashed together and their already soaked pussies grinding on each other's legs.

He could see their tongues battle, swapping saliva, accompanied by moans of pleasure. Tits glistering from sweat as their hard nipples poked into each other. The pussies were he dumped loads of sperm in were producing a waterfall of juices which ran down their silk skins and onto the bedsheets.

This time his cock was not hard because of morning-wood but because the two most beautiful woman in his life were performing a lesbian sex display that would get any right minded man hard.

He snapped out of his gaze when he heard his mother's voice. "Good morning baby... Mommy and Grandma are having some morning fun... I-I was really horny when I woke up... And you looked so peaceful, sleeping so cute... So I didn't wake you up." She explained with a flush of red on her face.

"So she decided to give me, her mother-in-law some morning love instead... I told you that your mother has a 'special' side to her, didn't I?" Added Aileen before gazing her eyes towards her grandson's massive erection. "Mhmmm... Why don't you show us some 'morning love' too sweetie?"

Without any hesitation Nick was on his knees right away and crawled behind the two lovely ladies. He licked his lips as he was greeted with two perfectly heart shaped asses and two tight, juicy, nectar dripping cunts that were ready to be penetrated.

His cock throbbed up and down with his fastened heartbeat, a big wad of precum forming at the tip. Nick wanted to fuck them right away, they were already 'lubed' up by each other. He couldn't wait to plunge back into the two tightest, juiciest pussies in the world.

"Let's see what our BIG boy is going to do sweetie." Purred Aileen to Carrie before they started making out again.

Nick moved forward until his big, hard cock sawed between the ass cheeks of his mother's bubble butt. First he placed his hands on her round bum, he then guided his cock to her soaked labia, rubbed his cockhead up and down a few times and then slammed a homerun right away.

"Oh yes baby! Yesss!" Shouted Carrie, releasing her passionate kiss as she felt her son's schlong ramming inside of her until it fully filled her up.

Nick pistoned out of her like a mad man, pumping his mother's tight pussy with a smile on his face.

After a minute of fucking or so he pulled out, her lips greedily sucking onto his cock, not wanting to let go. He then aimed his juice covered cock to the hairy pussy beneath his mother's and rammed it inside just like he did before.

"Oh yesss sweetie! Fuck Grandma's incestuous cunt!" Yelled Aileen as her grandson's impressive pecker rammed all the way to her womb in one stroke.

Again he fucked like a possessed person, his grandmother's juicy pussy clamping down on him like a vice.

Both woman moaned with pleasure as their son and grandson fucked them equally passionate, switching between the two after a few hard, deep fucking thrusts.

Their juices blasted out of their cunts, splattering and covering their bodies and the bed as Nick's thick throbbing cock invaded their hotboxes. They quickly returned to kissing each other while being filled up to maximum capacity.

"Ugh! You two... You two are my everything! I love you Mom and Gran! I love you two so much!" Moaned Nick as he slapped hard against their sweaty bodies.

The hotel bed creaked like crazy, their sloppy pussies making lewd squishy sounds and loud slaps from bodies crashing together, followed by shrieks, moans and dirty words of pleasure roamed through the hotel room. The three of them didn't care if they were heard by other's, this was exactly what they needed this morning, a hard, nasty incestuous fuck to start their day.

It came to Nick's mind that this was their first official threesome, something he would gladly do more in the future. He also hoped that he could just watch his mother and grandmother pleasure each other while he jerked off from the side. All these lingering, naughty thoughts made him even more vicious.

He rapidly slammed into the two females, plunging his raging cock into one tight, cock hungry pussy before switching over to the other one and then restarting the whole process. He loved hearing his mother and grandmother scream and moan out of pleasure between their kisses. He certainly was doing his job correct.

"Ooooh Carrie, you naughty Mommy! Look what a monster you have created!" Shouted Aileen through her moans as she looked her daughter-in-law deep in the eyes.

"A Incest loving son and grandson Mom! That's what WE created! Ooooh yes baby! Fuck our pussies with that thick cunt plunger of yours!" Shouted Carrie in return before mashing her mouth onto Aileen's once more.

The three of them fucked like rabbits for a couple more minutes before fate had decided that it was time to let loose.

Nick took his throbbing cock and rammed it between both of their pussies, his cock sliding over their pussy mounds and bellies as it also stimulated their erect clitorises that were mashed against the shaft that was slick with their juices.

Both Carrie and Aileen started to shudder and shake, the stimulation of feeling their big boy's sandwiched cock between their convulsing cunts became too much for them.

"Aaaaaah yesssss!" They shouted in union as they exploded. Their juices powerfully squirting out of their contracting pussies, splashing all over Nick's body and their surroundings.

This whole ordeal made Nick go over the edge as well, as soon as he heard their orgasmic moans and their warm juices hitting him he exploded himself.

Heavy blasts of his thick potent seed shot between the bodies of his beloved mother and grandmother. The first ropes blasted against the underside of their heavy, mashed together, breasts, the second load drowned their bellies with the warm substance and the final ejaculations scattered over their well-fucked pussies as Nick pulled himself free from the incest sandwich.

After cumming his brains out, Nick laid down back onto his original position when he had woken up. He breathed heavily as he stared at the ceiling, he could hear his mother and grandmother doing pretty much the same from beside him.

Slowly but surely both woman crawled back to their original positions as well. Carrie on her son's left side and Aileen on her grandson's right side. Their bodies were glistering from sweat and cum, they didn't bother to clean themselves as they cuddled up back to Nick, even he not caring that his own cum was now being rubbed onto him.

He wrapped his arms around the two most important woman in his life and held them even closer to him. A love filled tension hanging all around them, they were happy, happy and in love.

"Not a bad way to start off our annual camping trip, right sweeties?" Said Aileen after a while as she snuggled up to her grandson.

"It's everything I had hoped for... And so much more... Nick, baby... I love you, and you too Mom." Said Carrie, a little emotionally.

Nick passionately kissed both woman on their foreheads. "Mom... Gran... Thank you both for this... Let's stay together like this forever..." He said before all three of them turned quiet again, just relaxing and enjoying each other's presence.

About an hour later the three of them were in the shower together, washing each other clean with the occasional caress or kiss in between.

Nick had a field day already as he watched the two beauties wash each other and him, their big tits and juicy asses all shiny from the relaxing, hot shower water. This certainly wouldn't be the last of them showering together.

After their shower his mother helped him dry. As she ruffled his hair she suddenly spoke up.

"Oh Nick! I almost forgot to tell you, Jenny will probably come and stay with us for a week or so at the camping grounds." She said excited.

Nick sprung up a little. "Really?! That's great Mom, it will be just like before she left home to study!"

Jenny was Nick's older sister and just like his mother an incredible beauty. He and she always had a good sibling relationship and Jenny was more than often one of the participants in his wet dreams, just like his mother and grandmother were.

He thought about what had happened between his mother, grandmother and him in a short period of time. He then pictured his hot sister together with them, what if...

THE END...?

226 "Pet Mommy": Becoming a Mommy-Slut!

silkstockingslover

Summary: MILF Mom catches nerdy son masturbating and becomes obsessed.

NOTE 1: This was a Nude Day 2012 contest story and with over two million reads, it's my second-most-read story of all time. So as I re-examine it in January 2019, I think it's worth some re-editing to see if I can improve on a good thing. And while I'm at it, I'll also update its four sequels with the help of Tex Beethoven.

NOTE 2: This is dedicated to Michael who suggested a story involving a son masturbating with his Mom's stockings.

NOTE 3: Thanks to Estragon for copy-editing and LaRascasse for plot suggestions.

"Pet Mommy": Becoming a Mommy-Slut!

If you're a parent, you've probably read, or even own, 'What to Expect When You're Expecting' and other self-help parenting books. Many of these have been very useful to me over the years as I raised two children on my own after my husband's premature death. He died of a sudden illness when Crystal was four and Michael two. The books were very helpful when I struggled to deal with my daughter's teenage rebellion phase, and they were somewhat helpful as I dealt with my son's coming of age, although truth be told, I let my brother help me out with that one.

Yet nothing in any book I've ever read could have prepared me for what I saw that one fateful day, because I'm pretty sure nobody has ever published a chapter called 'What to Do when you Catch your Son Masturbating in your Stockings with your Name on his Lips'.

I sell real estate, and for many reasons I'm quite successful; I'm hard working, a people's person, and although I'm in my early forties, according to many people's compliments I'm still very attractive. These three qualities working together for me are an unstoppable combination, and I've made a very comfortable living for myself and my two children. Sixteen years after Jake passed, Crystal was attending college on the West Coast, and Michael, who'd just turned eighteen two weeks before the incidents I'm about to describe, was in his final two months of high school.

While Crystal was the wild child who did way more partying than studying and who drove me to my first grey hair, Michael was shy, geeky, and was way more likely to play some computer game than go to a party. I worried about Michael, who was academically very strong, and who'd already been accepted by several colleges with all of them offering scholarships, but he was socially quite inept. He'd never had a girlfriend, and the only parties he'd ever attended had been with his three equally socially challenged friends. All of had been theme parties like Lord of the Rings Night, Star Wars Night (the original series and not the weak prequels... why does George Lucas attempt to write?), and most recently, at my house, a Harry Potter Weekend where they watched all eight movies plus all the extras, and then they made a list of the hundred things the movies got wrong (which they read to me very enthusiastically while I attempted to listen politely and show a little enthusiasm). Of course, all these parties were just the four of them, with no pesky girls. Sigh.

Which brings me to what started it all...

I came home early one afternoon after two of my showings had been cancelled. I slipped out of my heels near the front door like I always do and was going to my room to undress and shower, when I noticed the door to my room was open and the light turned on. I knew I hadn't left things that way. Cautious of perhaps encountering a burglar, I crept up and peeked around the corner into my room.

On my bed, stroking his cock with one of my nylon stockings, was my son! I barely held back a gasp. My son was jerking off on my bed, and he was looking at something on his laptop as his now audible moans of pleasure became more intense. I was frozen in shock, and my feet felt like they were trapped in cement; I couldn't move, and I couldn't take my eyes off my son and his shockingly large cock.

I watched for only a minute, maybe two, before my son moaned, "Oh yes, Mommy, suck my cock, be a good Mommy-slut for me."

I couldn't completely contain a gasp this time, as I realized he was not only masturbating using my stockings, he was masturbating while imagining my servicing him! Luckily he was in his own fantasy world and didn't notice my faint sound.

A couple minutes later, while I continued watching and heard my son addressing his mental image of me as 'Mommy' three more times, he grunted, "I'm coming Mommy, swallow my cum!" Seconds later, his sticky white stuff shot into the air like a rocket.

I quickly retreated down the stairs, snuck out of the house and back to my car. I couldn't believe what I'd just seen and heard. My son fantasized about me! I was mortified, and doubly mortified when I noticed an undeniable dampness in my panties.

Why was I wet?

Why had I gotten so horny?

Had I really heard Michael call me a Mommy-slut?

I shook the thoughts out of my head and pulled quietly out of my driveway to see if a drive might help me to put what I'd seen into some perspective. Unfortunately, I didn't get anywhere.

An hour later, close to when I normally arrived home, I walked into the house and called out just in case, "Michael, I'm home."

Michael called back (from his own room, thank God), "Hi, Mom."

I went to his room, found the door open, saw he was on his computer and asked, "Want pizza?"

"Sounds great," he answered, appearing relaxed and therefore unaware of what I knew.

It was hard to believe that what I'd seen just an hour ago had been real. The rest of the evening was normal: supper, watching Jeopardy together, and his going to his room and his computer while I continued watching television, planned a couple showings for tomorrow and relaxed with a couple glasses of white wine.

At bedtime I tossed and turned, as images of my son masturbating and pretending to order me around while doing it, refused to leave my mind. My pussy was tingling, and although I tried to withstand the temptation to pleasure myself, I eventually gave in. Closing my eyes, I fantasized, like I always did, about my late husband, my perfect man who'd had to leave me way too soon. He'd understood my submissive nature in the bedroom, which was the polar opposite of my personality in public where I was always in charge and a no-nonsense woman. A feminist in most people's eyes. I imagined myself on all fours... this was the way he'd usually fucked me. We'd both wanted him to fuck me in whichever hole suited his fancy, since when we were alone and getting intimate he treated me like the slut I craved to be. And yet in public or with our kids, he was always the perfect gentleman and husband as we presented a façade of a vanilla life, which was all anyone else would ever see. This fantasy, this reminiscing of the 'good times' always got me off quickest, and I was close in only a few minutes.

As I neared my climax, my mind played tricks on me, and now I wasn't seeing my husband pounding me from behind, but my son! So close to coming, I just went with it and continued pleasuring myself until the crescendo of pleasure washed through me while I heard my son ordering me to "Come Mommy, come on your son's big hard cock!"

This orgasm was more intense than most I self-created, and I collapsed into my bed, a puddle of sweat. As I recovered from my best orgasm in a long, long time, I gasped at what had turned the tide. I couldn't believe that my son had replaced his father in my fantasy! I also couldn't believe how hot and bothered Michael had gotten me both during the fantasy and when I'd spied on him earlier today. After some thought, I decided it must have been a mixture of exhaustion, loneliness, missing Jake, and being shocked upon seeing my son performing such a personal act while picturing me. Comfortable with my conclusion, I drifted off to sleep and had the best rest I'd had in a long time.

The next morning as Michael came down for breakfast, I noticed how much he looked like his father. Jake had been more athletically built, but he too had been rather nerdy in appearance and hid his naughty sexuality quite well.

Once my son had gone off to school, curiosity got the better of me. I went into his room and flipped open his laptop. I typed in his password (which was as predictable as could be, PrincessLeia), and checked out the sites he'd been on yesterday afternoon. I knew this was a major violation of his privacy, yet my desire to know what he'd been reading or watching while he was masturbating about me was driving me nuts. The websites he'd visited yesterday were mostly the usual geek sites, but one of them wasn't, and soon there were a few of them in a row, all hosted on Literotica. I'd never heard of the site, but as I opened the URL's I gasped. They were all stories about incest, with titles like Backseat Mommy, Making Mommy Mine, What Mom Doesn't Know Will Fuck Her, Riding on Son's Lap, and Mom's Stocking Stuffer.

I jotted down the titles, not wanting to leave behind any evidence of my violation of his privacy, erased my history and logged off the Internet. Still curious, I searched the word 'mom' on his files and found a plethora of stories he'd saved. I was shocked by the obvious conclusion that my son wanted to have sex with me, or at least that was his favourite fantasy. Yet I couldn't even begin to fathom how to deal with this knowledge.

I shut down his computer and realizing the time, rushed out for my first showing of the day. Strangely, all day while I was at work, I couldn't shake off my new-found knowledge, couldn't shake off how obsessed I'd become with the need to learn more.

Once my day of showing houses and condos was done I headed home, hoping to catch him in the act again, although completely unsure about what I would do if I did, or for that matter, why I was hoping I would. I didn't want to have sex with my son, did I?

When I got home, he was downstairs gaming with his friend Frederick, the poster boy for geek if there ever was one. I ordered pizza for us and as they gamed, I fired up the laptop in my bedroom, curious to read the stories he'd been stroking to yesterday.

As I read story after story, I was shocked both at the content of the stories and by what these stories were doing to me. My pussy was on fire, and my left hand slowly pleasured myself as I read each incestuous story. Some of the stories had dominant sons seducing their mothers, while others had powerful daughters dominating their mothers, while still others were more intimate and egalitarian in the sexual relationships between sons and mothers. I'd never even remotely considered my children in a sexual way, but yesterday's events of my son's masturbation and my own later one, as well as these vivid, hot stories, induced the thought that now entered my mind and that was exciting me as my fingers continued their work.

I was close to reaching orgasm while reading a story about a son fucking his mom's ass while calling her names, when the phone rang. I grabbed it, leaving the bubbling just beneath my surface to simmer and then gradually fade away as I talked to my overbearing mother about many things, including her never-ending topic about my finding myself a man. By the time I finally managed to get off the phone I was frustrated like I almost always was after a conversation with my mother, but thankfully I was no longer horny. Checking the time and realizing the pizza would be here any minute, I went downstairs to check on the boys who were still, as far as I could tell, playing the same game and sitting in the exact same places they'd been when I left. I got the boys some drinks and in a large mirror on the wall, couldn't help but notice my son checking out my legs as I walked away.

As I returned to the kitchen, conflicting emotions swarmed over me. Ever since yesterday, the more I looked at my son, the more I saw his father; knowing that I turned my son on was both flattering and yet wrong... but with the latter being the case, why didn't I feel mortified by it? Deciding to test whether my son was just turned on by the idea of incest or obsessed with the real me, I decided to showcase my assets somewhat.

After the pizza arrived I brought them slices on plates, being sure to bend forwards far enough to give Michael and his friend a quick flash of my breasts and, while I was standing back up, gave them just a quick flash of my lace stocking tops. After fetching my own pizza, I sat on a chair to the left of them and, flipping off my four-inch heels and saying dramatically enough to make sure I got their attention, which I was confident I already had anyway, said, "My feet are killing me."

Reclining my chair and leaning back, my stocking-clad legs and feet were now on full display for both of the eighteen-year-old boys. As I'd expected, my joining them was causing havoc between them, as if these Mensa candidates' boys' brains switched off the minute their erections began growing. The thought that I could wield such power over teenage boys at my age was also quite a turn-on.

I'd already known Frederick had a thing for me, as he stammered practically every time he spoke to me and could never look me in the eyes, his own eyes always focused on my chest. But watching my son attempting to sneak quick glimpses at my legs every few seconds was amusing.

Once I finished eating, I stood up and stretched, my arms reaching for the ceiling in front of these two horny eighteen-year-olds, which caused my skirt to ride up higher than was socially acceptable, and which also showcased my breasts in all their grandeur.

Once I was confident I had their cocks begging for release from their pants, I added to their discomfort by bending down to retrieve their empty plates and lingering just long enough for each of them to peek down my ample cleavage. I dressed to impress for my job, professional but sexy, leaving enough to the imagination but also showing a fair amount of leg and cleavage, and I was still in my business attire, so with very little effort I could showcase more of my assets than usual.

Leaving the boys alone, I stopped where they would think I'd gone completely away, but I remained just within earshot. As I'd expected to hear, Frederick said, "Holy shit Michael, your Mom is such a MILF."

"Fuck off," my son countered, uncomfortable with his friend checking out his Mom.

"Seriously," Frederick continued, "I saw her stocking tops and her blue bra."

"No, seriously don't talk about my Mom that way," my son snapped, anger growing in his voice.

Frederick, a lot like Sheldon from the Big Bang Theory, couldn't read social cues, so he continued, "Sorry man, but you have to admit you have a hot Mom."

Snapping completely, Michael said, "Yes, I fucking know my Mom is hot, I live with her and see her every day, but I'm sick and tired of my friends and all the other losers at school talking about how they want to fuck her!"

Finally catching on, Frederick said, "Sorry, Michael, I didn't mean to insult you."

Suddenly calm, Michael said, dismissing the topic, "Forget it, let's finish this game."

I returned quietly to the kitchen, flattered at my son's adamant defence of me and surprised by the crap he had to deal with because I was his mother. I cleaned up the kitchen and dealt with some bills until Frederick left, and my son went up to his room.

I don't know why I thought this, but the first thought in my head was, I wonder if he's going to jerk off. The next thought surprised me: If so, I wonder if I could see his cock again. The third thought, which I quickly dismissed, was Why am I so excited at the thought of seeing his cock again? I was beginning to learn that when my pussy was tingling, my moral compass pointed due south. I quietly treaded up the stairs and listened at Michael's door, but I could hear nothing. Nevertheless it was at this moment, my cunt tingling like it hadn't in years, that I decided to turn my son's fantasies into a reality. With the first preparatory step beginning now.

I took a deep breath and opened his door without warning, not flinging it open rapidly like some detective about to cry, 'Aha!' but quietly. All to no avail: I was disappointed to see him on his laptop completely dressed, although he did quickly, and guiltily, close the lid. I began initiating my seductive plan nevertheless: I walked over to his bed and sat on the edge beside him, my skirt again riding up just enough to tease, and opened with, "Michael, thank you for standing up for me."

"What?" he asked, confused and uncomfortable. I hadn't caught him in the act, but I'd caught him in preparation for the act, which the box of Kleenex sitting beside him attested to.

"I heard what you and Frederick said just after I left," I admitted.

"Oh, God," he said, his face flushed.

"I'm really sorry if my looks are causing you problems with your classmates," I said, my hand, apparently haphazardly, touching down on my son's leg.

This distracted him as he stammered, "I-i-it's ok. Better to have a pretty Mom than an ugly one."

"You think I'm pretty?" I asked coyly, as if I had no idea.

Still flustered, he answered, "Y-y-yes, and so does every friend of mine, and most of the guys at school."

"Well thank you, Michael. At my age such compliments don't come as often as they used to when I was a teenager in my prime," I smiled.

"M-m-mom, I-I-I think you're still in your prime," he complimented me, his face as red as a tomato. I could see why he'd never had a girlfriend, he was nervous as hell just talking to me, and I was his Mother, with whom he interacted every day.

I leaned in and kissed him on the cheek, lingering there just a second or two longer than I usually would, and complimented, "You know just the right words to say, my dear."

I stood up and said, leaving him with an insinuation he wouldn't yet understand, "Thanks again Michael, you're turning out to be just like your father."

I left his room and counted to ten before re-entering and seeing him furtively close his laptop for the second time. "Sorry honey, but could you be a dear and unzip Mommy?" I asked, my voice syrupy sweet, and using the word 'Mommy' instead of 'Mom,' just a subtle change in our relationship.

He moved his laptop off his lap, paused for a moment, trying to figure out how to hide his erection, before realizing he didn't have any options, so he simply stood up brazenly, blushing furiously as he came over to me while I pretended not to notice. I turned around and felt his hands trembling as he awkwardly unzipped my dress.

Holding my bodice in place with one hand, I turned around and kissed him again on the cheek. "Thanks honey."

He replied sheepishly, "You're welcome, Mom."

I considered allowing my dress to accidentally fall to the floor, but I thought that might give him a coronary, so I just left the room. Back in my own room, I undressed and jumped in the shower, where my shower head and I shared an intimate interlude while I plotted the next step in my son's seduction.

One thing about me is once I decide I want something, I do everything in my power to get it. And once I'd decided I was going to seduce my son, it was all I could think about... it became an obsession. Most of my prior relationships with men had begun as games of a sort where I allowed them to wine and dine me while I asked them about their lives, dreams and philosophy to learn everything I could about them. Then once I was certain I wanted to submit to them, I did my best to set up the perfect evening in a perfect location. Once everything was in place, I launched the Main Event, where I allowed my submissive side out to play. I decided to play my son's seduction in the same way. Although in this case I already knew everything about my target's life, dreams and philosophy, and the location would be here at home. All that remained was for me to invest some time planting seeds before orchestrating the perfect evening.

But I decided that perhaps I didn't know everything about Michael, especially his sexual likes and dislikes, so after he left for school the next morning, I returned to his laptop, and this time I checked his favourites. Most were game sites, but there were three Literotica addresses, as well as a pantyhose site. The first Literotica page was simply a list of new stories updated each day, the second was the top incest stories by score, but the third was one that gave me lots of information about my son's kinks. It was a search engine with the following tags: mom, son, and submission.

I clicked on the search button and was surprised to find 313 stories come up with those key words. I read a few of them, my pussy again on fire, and came to realize the three things he wanted the most: his Mom, in stockings, serving as his personal plaything. This knowledge should have appalled me, yet instead all I could think about was the wonderful prospect of my long dormant sexual needs being met like they hadn't been since my Jake, Michael's father, had died. I fingered myself to orgasm while fantasizing about my son becoming the dominant lover I'd been craving for so long. After another great orgasm washed through me, I put his computer away after erasing today's browsing history and headed out to work.

Remaining in my business attire that evening, I made supper and noticed Michael taking surreptitious glances at my legs all evening. Once the dishes were done, I asked, "Michael, can you do me a big favor?"

"Anything, Mom," he replied like the sweetheart he was.

"Will you give Mommy a foot massage?" I asked with a warm smile, again using 'Mommy' instead of 'Mom', which I noticed was the term used most often in stories about incestuous submission.

Michael's face went red and he stammered, "S-s-sure, Mom."

I grabbed both his hands, entwining them together like a loving couple would do, and walking backwards, led him to the couch. We then circled each other halfway before I gently pushed him down onto one end of the couch, seated myself on the other end and flipped my silky stocking-clad feet onto his lap. I could read the nervousness written all over his face as he froze.

I raised my left stockinged foot and tapped his nose playfully. "These feet won't get massaged by themselves, honey."

His face ruby red, he stuttered yet again, "S-s-sorry Mom." He nervously took hold of my left foot and began tenderly massaging it. Within seconds I felt his member growing underneath my right leg. I couldn't resist smiling, knowing what I was doing to my son.

I separated my legs slightly, not enough to be slutty and show him my panties, but enough to offer him a glimpse of my stocking tops. We were silent for a few minutes as I watched him, amused at his concentration while he massaged my foot. Eventually I asked, "Could you do my right foot now, sweetheart?"

"Sure, Mom," he replied, switching feet and not stammering this time, enjoying the task.

I started the conversation. "So... do you have a girlfriend yet, Michael?"

He answered sheepishly, "No."

"Why not?" I asked, "You're a great catch."

"The high school girls don't think so," he sighed, continuing to massage my right stocking-clad foot.

"You're smart, sweet and very handsome," I complimented slyly.

"You have to say that, you're my Mom," he pointed out, brushing away my sincere compliment.

"Don't you do that," I scolded him.

"Do what?" he asked, startled by my abrupt tone.

"Don't put yourself down like that," I admonished, moving my foot away and leaning into him for a hug, my hand 'accidentally' landing directly on his stiff cock. My son's eyes went wide, but I didn't move my hand away as I leaned in close to his ear and whispered, slightly seductively, "You look just like your father, and he was the sexiest man I ever met. You have the same eyes, the same smile and..." I gave a gentle squeeze to his erect cock, "...apparently you inherited something else from your dad."

Before he could respond, I gave him a quick peck on the lips and stood up. Brushing my skirt back down, I said, "Thanks honey, your hands felt amazing on my aching feet, but now I'm going for a shower." I started to walk away before pausing, turning around, and looking directly at his crotch suggested, "You probably should look after that. I think it's about to burst."

My son stared at me in stunned silence as I left him high and hard.

For the second straight day, my shower head and I became intimate as I plotted the next steps of my plan.

The next morning I was dressed in a black skirt, a white blouse and beige thigh high stockings when Michael joined me for breakfast. We chatted casually about school until I stood up and said, having prepared for this, "Dammit, I have a run in my stocking." I placed my foot on the chair right next to my very captivated son, raised my skirt almost high enough to flash my panties and slid the stocking down my leg. My son's eyes watched the entire removal. Changing legs, I sensuously removed the second stocking complaining, "I don't have any more in this color, so I guess I'm going shopping before my first showing." I kissed my son on the forehead and left the stockings draped across the back of the chair as bait, leaving him alone as I headed out.

I waited five minutes then returned into the house, hoping to catch him in flagrante. As I'd hoped and expected, he was pumping away on his big cock with one of my stockings wrapped around it. I watched him for a minute before walking in from behind and spoke from out of the blue, "I forgot my purse, Michael."

He jerked up his pants and stammered, "Oh my god, Mom, I'm so-so-so sorry."

Fighting my growing desire to grab his exposed cock, I replied, flirtation dripping from every syllable I spoke, "Oh honey, it's ok, masturbating is natural; I hope you did it last night, too. Truth be told, I did it myself last night... twice."

"Mom!" he gasped, still frantically fumbling to get his pants closed, my stocking still wrapped around his cock.

"And please feel free to keep my stockings, if that's your thing," I offered with a coy smile.

"Mom!" he repeated, still humiliated at being caught in the act.

"So you have a stocking fetish too?" I asked, with a sexy smile on my face. "You really are just like your father," I said, grabbing my purse and leaving before he had a chance to respond.

I drove away, knowing another seed had been planted.

I returned home after lunch, flipped open his computer, went to the Literotica website and opened the story What Mom Doesn't Know Fucks His Mom (as it was the hottest of the stories I had read). I left the browser on that story and returned to work, leaving yet one more tease for my son.

A long day of showings, including two last-minute additions, meant I didn't get home till after seven. I came in, slipped out of my heels, went upstairs and knocked on Michael's door.

I heard a nervous voice say, "Come in."

I entered and sat down on the edge of his bed and rubbed my stocking-clad feet. I wasn't even lying when I said, "My feet are killing me."

From his small desk across the room he was staring at my perfectly manicured feet and red toenails, unable to make eye contact with me.

I asked sweetly, "Michael, could you please massage my feet again, like you did last night?"

"S-s-sure, Mom," he stammered, standing up.

"Come to Mommy," I beckoned, my finger beckoning him over and my tone dripping with sultry seduction.

He shyly obeyed.

I scooted up on his bed to rest my back against the headboard and ordered, as I patted the bed, "Sit down and join me."

He did, never once making eye contact. He sat tailor fashion at my feet, took my right foot in his hands and began massaging me. My legs were parted further than yesterday and if he looked up, he'd get a very clear look at my black panties... which after only a few seconds he did. He quickly looked away, flustered. Over the next couple of minutes, he continued to take quick peeks up my skirt as he continued the massage, his face redder than the flames of hell. I deliberately opened and closed my legs slightly to entice him. As he switched feet, I asked, "So, how was school today?"

He sighed, "Boring as usual."

"Any hotties on the horizon?"

"Not even on the radar," he replied, his confidence still nonexistent.

"Why not?" I asked, uttering a soft moan from his massage, adding, "you certainly have the magic touch with your hands."

Surprised by the compliment he stammered, "R-r-really?"

"Yes really, you have me feeling so relaxed right now," I said, allowing another moan to escape my lips.

Just then my cell phone rang, and I cursed to myself. I grabbed it and was asked if I could show a house in twenty minutes. I agreed reluctantly and sighed, getting up and saying, "I have to go honey, but did you know that tomorrow is Nude Day?"

"It is?" he asked.

"Yep. I wonder how average people celebrate Nude Day," I said, my smile implying something naughty.

"I-um-I don't know," he answered, rattled by my odd question.

At the door I paused and asked, "While I'm gone, why don't you check that Literotica site and read some of those contest stories to see what regular people enjoy doing?"

His mouth dropped like it would hit the floor, and I turned and sauntered away, a new plan formulating in my mind. If all went well, tomorrow would be the Main Event.

The next day I scheduled myself off duty from three o'clock on, declining a four o'clock showing, determined to finish seducing my son. I arrived home, showered, dressed myself in only white thigh highs and an apron to cover my freshly shaved cunt and just over half of my tits but with a generous side-boob view, and started cleaning the house. At four o'clock, I put a casserole in the oven and an hour later was just making a salad when Michael arrived home. When he walked into the kitchen, he froze as he stared at me, my voluptuous breasts barely concealed by the apron. I greeted, "Hi, sweetheart. Did you remember what today is?"

He paused, trying to stare at the amazing sight of his mother almost naked without appearing to stare. It was an impossible task. "Um..."

I explained, "It's Nude Day."

"There really is a Nude Day?" he asked, "I thought that was just a Literotica fiction."

"Yes, there really is, silly," I flirted, before adding, "and Michael, you're now eighteen and old enough to celebrate Nude Day with your Mother. So for the rest of the evening, all clothing is forbidden."

Silence lingered for a while until he stammered, "M-m-mom, this is really weird."

I pouted, drawing him in, "Don't you want to celebrate Nude Day with me? Or is your Mother too old?"

He stammered, "N-n-no Mom, that's not it. It's just strange."

"Is it?" I shrugged. "I find it very liberating. It's been years since I went without panties." I lifted the apron to give him a quick flash of my hairless pussy.

"B-b-but you're my M-m-mom!" he stuttered, still trying to wrap his head around what was happening , his bulging pants revealing the impact my body was already having on him.

"And you're my son. I've seen you naked many times, baby, just not recently," I rationalized, before adding in my Motherly do-as-you-are-told-young-man tone, "Now get undressed, Michael."

"But you're wearing nylons," he pointed out.

"Yes, and I did that for you." I smiled, walking over to him and kissing his cheek. "Like your father, you clearly have a thing for stockings."

I pulled his shirt over his head and offered, "Unless you want me to follow the rules completely and take the thigh highs off? It's up to you, sweetie."

"N-n-no, p-p-please k-k-keep them on," he stammered, shivering at my touch.

"Your wish is my command," I teased, unbuckling his pants, hinting at my submissive nature. He was holding his breath, so I reminded him, "Breathe, baby, breathe," as I dropped his pants to the floor. His big hard cock wasn't being completely contained by his unflattering tighty-whities. "We've definitely got to get you some better underwear."

He nodded, unable to speak a word.

"Oh my, Michael, is that because of me?" I asked, my hand going to his prick.

"Oh God," he moaned and went even stiffer the instant my hand brushed against his cock.

As I pulled down his underwear his beautiful cock flopped into the open, giving me an eight-inch salute. It took every ounce of my willpower not to devour his cock then and there, but I wanted to make us both wait a bit longer.

I finished getting him naked, then stood up and went back to finish cutting the salad veggies. Michael hadn't moved an inch since I'd undressed him, so I asked, "Can you please pour us some wine?"

"Wine?" he asked.

"Today is a special day, Michael, so you may have some wine," I smiled, my tone implying we were soon going to create our very own Literotica story.

He did as I instructed, while I finished making the salad and pulled the casserole out of the oven. I noticed Michael taking quick glimpses at me every time he could, desperately trying not to be obvious, when in truth he was being just that. There wasn't anything at all covering my backside, so as I bustled around the kitchen, I took every logical opportunity I could find to face away from him. Finally, I suggested, "Michael, take a seat as Mommy fills your plate."

He sat down and I brought him his meal. I went back and grabbed mine, and after placing my plate on the table, I removed the final garment that was hiding my breasts and my recently shaved pussy. As expected, Michael stared, his mouth hanging open, literally watering. I sat down and began eating, creating conversation as if our nudity was the most normal thing in the world.

"So, Michael, anything exciting happen at school today?"

Trying to act nonchalant himself, he told me, "Aced my Calculus test."

"Excellent," I smiled. "You're such a good student and you've always been such a perfect son."

"Oh Mom," he said embarrassed, a crimson hue rising to his cheeks.

"Seriously, half the teenagers today are drinking, doing drugs, failing school and having sex, but you're a good boy, aren't you?" I asked, my tone demure.

"Yes, because everyone thinks I'm a loser," he pointed out, not exactly insulting himself, but just reporting the social hierarchy of high school.

"Well, based on that theory, Bill Gates was a loser too," I pointed out, before adding, "most of the so-called cool kids in high school end up peaking then, and afterwards doing nothing with the rest of their lives."

"You were cool," my son pointed out.

"I'm not now?" I pouted, luring him in.

"Y-y-you still are," he stammered, desperate to rectify any implied insult, "I-I-I just meant you're successful even though you were cool in high school."

"Aaaah thanks, sexy," I replied warmly, as he blushed at being called sexy, "but I'm successful partly because of my looks, not because of my academic prowess like you'll be."

"I hope you're right," he replied, letting out a soft sigh implying he wasn't convinced.

"Plus," I added, my seduction moving forward at full throttle, "once the girls see your fucking big cock and start gossiping about it, you'll have to beat them off with a stick."

"Mom!" Michael gasped again, shocked.

Continuing my sexual flattery, I added, "You've heard the saying it isn't the size that counts?"

"Yeah?" he answered doubtfully, not knowing my intent.

"That's total bullshit, and it's only said by nice girls to bolster the egos of insecure guys with small peckers," I announced.

"Jesus Christ, Mom!" he cried out, bewildered by this conversation and by the fact I didn't seem to mind he couldn't help staring at my big tits bouncing around in plain sight just across the table as I gesticulated, making my points.

"Trust me," I continued, "I had a wide variety of cocks back in the day, but your Dad's was the biggest and the best, and yours is even bigger than his."

"I can't believe you're talking about my penis," he said.

"It's called a cock, son. A big, and I am guessing, still really hard cock. Big..." I smiled, standing up. "...stiff..." I continued stalking slowly around the table towards him, "...cock," I finished, arriving next to him.

He stared up at me, speechless. Standing above him in a position of authority, I looked down past my naked breasts at his face, changed the subject and started asking a few rhetorical questions.

"So... you like erotic stories, don't you, my son?"

He attempted to speak, but I interrupted his stammer, reaching down to place my finger to his lips, my big tits just inches above him, my slightly wet pussy directly in front of him in plain sight.

"And you particularly like erotic stories about sons and mommies, don't you, my son?"

My hand reached down and wrapped gently around his, as expected, erect and ready-to-burst cock.

"And you seem to have a rather major fascination with women's stockings too, don't you?" I leaned back up, reluctantly letting go of his cock and placing my right foot on the chair next to his leg, which also gave him a very clear, up-close-and-personal look at the lips of his Mommy's cunt. "Do you like my thigh highs, Michael?"

So stunned he couldn't even speak coherently as my sexual attack on his senses overwhelmed him. "I-I-um-I-I-well-I..."

I took his hand and placed it on my leg. "Go ahead, son, feel Mommy's stockings. I've never heard that Nude Day is just for looking."

He obeyed, obsessed like a kitten with a ball of string by the feel of my silky leg.

I moaned, "Mmmmm, Michael, your hand feels so nice on Mommy's leg."

A moment later I put my foot back down, slid his dinnerplate aside and hopped up onto the kitchen table right in front of him. He watched, mesmerized, as both of my stocking-clad feet reached for his stiff missile. Stand by, Houston, I thought, we have liftoff! His dick quivered under my touch and I, without a word, began giving him a foot job. My knees were spread wide apart so I could wrap the soles of my feet around his cock, so my bare pussy was staring my stunned son in the face, my glistening inner lips clearly visible, a gaping invitation if there ever was one.

As I slowly stroked my stockinged feet up and down on my son's cock, he closed his eyes and let his long-held fantasy come true. In less than a minute he moaned and warned me, "Careful Mom, you're about to make me come."

I purred like the predator I was, "Then come for Mommy, baby, come all over Mommy's stockinged feet. I wore these just for you, baby... everything tonight is just for you."

Just as I finished purring, his white goo shot up in the air and most of it landed on my stockings, the rest on the kitchen table and the floor. I continued the sensuous foot masturbation of my son until the last droplet of his cum was released.

I asked, my voice still syrupy sweet, "Did you like that, baby?"

Michael finally opened his eyes and looked directly into mine. "T-t-that was amazing, Mom."

"Call me Mommy, Michael, isn't that what you want? A full-service Mommy?" I asked, lifting a foot to my mouth and gazing into his eyes, licked my son's cum from my foot.

His mouth was again wide open in shock as he watched this obscene act.

"Fuck, do you taste delicious," I smiled, switching feet and licking off some more of his cum before eventually purring to him, "Actually, I'd love to get more of this directly from the source."

I hopped off the tabletop and fell to my knees as my son watched me take his cock in my mouth.

"Oh God," he let out the instant my warm mouth completely swallowed his still erect cock. It had been a long time since I'd done a teenager, not since I was one myself, and I was grateful for his quick recovery time.

I bobbed slowly up and down on his cock for a couple of minutes before taking his cock out of my mouth and saying Betty Boop style, "Oo! I missed some." Continuing to set up the opportunity for him to take control, I leaned to the floor and licked up his cum. (Only submissive sluts lick their man's cum off the floor.)

My son, finally catching on, said with a confidence I'd never heard from him except for the time I'd watched him jerk off pretending I was sucking him, "Mom, you missed some over here on the kitchen table."

A smile crossed my lips at his calm, masterful tone as I sat back up still on my knees and looked back at the table. Seeing some white goo, I asked, eyes wide, "Does Michael want Mommy to clean up his cum?"

"Yes," he replied, although not with the aggressiveness I was hoping for.

I looked at him and said, my hand again wrapped around his stiff missile, "Mommy needs directions, my son. Please tell Mommy what you want. She promises to obey every command like a good Mommy, like a very obedient Mommy, a Pet Mommy like in those stories you love."

He looked directly into my eyes, something he'd been unable to do for most of the evening with all my charms on display, and ordered me, "Clean up my cum, Mommy."

I obeyed immediately, using only my tongue at first to retrieve his white seed. I finished by sucking it up with my lips before turning back to him and asking, my voice as submissive as humanly possible, "Mmmmmmm, did I do good?"

A smile crossed his face for the first time as he finally realized all the implications of what had been occurring and what I was so clearly offering him. He asked, slightly hesitant, wanting a final declaration before proceeding any further (he always was such a linear boy) "Are you really offering to be my Mommy-slut?"

I looked up from my submissive position and answered, "I want to be whatever you want me to be."

"Really?" he asked, still struggling to accept his good fortune.

"Try me, give me a command," I suggested. "Anything at all."

He paused as if he'd just been given three wishes from a genie and had to come up with the best possible one. "Masturbate while I watch," he ordered, with a vague resemblance of confidence.

Without hesitation, still on my knees, I brought my left hand to my eager pussy and began fulfilling his command.

He watched from his position of newfound power, his mind moving a mile a minute at the possibilities. I let out a moan, this long-denied experience of obedience bringing me enhanced pleasure, and almost before any time at all I asked, "May Mommy come my son, or does my big boy have other plans for his Mommy?"

He was still coming to terms with the amazing reality that this wasn't a wet dream or some computer-driven fantasy. Still fingering myself, I looked up at him like a lost puppy looking for directions, desperately attempting to guide him in what we both needed: I needed a dominant man, and he needed a woman to dominate, but also to learn from. My moans were increasing and I warned, "Please tell me what you want Son, Mommy's cunt is getting really wet and I can't hold back much longer."

The last brick in his wall of resistance shattered, I watched as my son stood up, pulled me up and onto the table and without a word, he took what was now rightfully his as he buried his face in my hot lava box. I moaned as my inexperienced son licked my sticky wet pussy lips. This being his first time, he was a bit rough and all over the place and needed some direction. I moaned, "That feels good, baby. Now part Mommy's lips with your tongue."

He obeyed the instruction, and on his own accord he slowed down. For the next couple of minutes he continued to lick my pussy lips, bringing a constant teasing sensation to me. I moaned, "Is this your first time eating pussy, baby?"

He nodded, but he didn't stop what he was doing, enthralled by the taste of my cunt. Every man I'd ever been with, and two girls in college, had always commented on my unique, sweet-tasting pussy, although he wouldn't yet have anything to compare it with.

"Well, you're a natural, baby," I purred, adding, "do you want to help Mommy come?"

"Yeth," he mumbled, his tongue refusing to leave my snatch.

"Take my clit into your mouth, baby," I requested, "swallow it whole." Again he obeyed me, and the minute he sucked my swollen needy clit between his tight lips I screamed, "Oh God, fuck, son, now lick Mommy's clit, suck it hard, make Mommy come!" He increased the pressure and my screams became louder as my now inevitable orgasm began to rise. "Oh God, son. Make Mommy your slut, make me come and I'm yours unconditionally, baby. Is that what you want, son? Your very own Mommy-sluuuuuuut," I screamed, as without warning he surprised me by slamming two fingers deep inside me. Like a veteran pussy pleaser, he hooked his fingers inside me and found my g-spot in seconds. On contact, I wailed, and my legs stiffened.

The mixture of having my g-spot tapped like a drum and my long-ignored need for submission, finally twisted into the reality of the taboo incestuous act I was willingly committing, and I was a bundle of goo in seconds and babbling like a teenage slut. "Oh God Michael, you got Mommy, you got Mommy, oh fuck, oh fuck, yes Michael, uh, ah, uuuuuuuuuh, fuuuuuuck, Mommy's coming baaaaaaby, don't stoooooop!!!" I screamed, grabbing my son's head to add even more pressure against my exploding cunt. It was easily the best, most intense, toe-tingling, leg-stiffening, cunt-dripping, mind-numbing orgasm I'd ever experienced! Pleasure pulsed through my very being, and I knew in this moment of euphoria what Heaven feels like: a brief moment of acceptance of what I'd just done and what I knew I'd now be doing over and over.

My orgasm finally done, no nook or cranny untouched by his assault, I begged my son, with his fingers still inside me and his mouth still devouring my clit, "Please stop now baby, I have to pee so badly."

As his fingers exited my cunt, I felt empty. As I pushed myself off the kitchen table, which I would never, ever be able to look at again and not remember the moment my life had officially and drastically changed, I stumbled, my orgasm having done a number on my now jello-like legs. I fell onto my son's lap face first, his cock almost poking me in the eye. I promised, grabbing his cock which was very ready for action, "I'll be right back to take care of this for you, son."

One last squeeze and I fled.

I returned a few minutes later, his cock just as hard and ready for action as when I'd left. I smiled, acting as demure and sweet as I could while naked, "Did you miss me?"

My son took control like I hoped he would and ordered, "Let's go to your room."

Coyly I asked, "And what could you possibly want to do there?"

His reply sparked the fire that had never completely flamed out after my orgasm. Deadpan, no trace of a smile crossing his face, he announced, "I'm going to fuck you, Mom."

"Oh my," I exclaimed, feigning shock.

Attempting to be dominant, a skill he would need to work on, since at the moment it sounded more like a request than an order, "Get your ass up to your room, Mommy."

"Yes, sir," I answered, prancing upstairs in front of him, my ass jiggling for him, my perpetual tease continuing.

Once we were inside my room I sauntered over to my bed and asked, "Is this where you want me, son?"

His confidence increasing, he surprised me by pointing to the floor directly in front of him and demanded, his tone hinting at annoyance, using my full name like I'd always done to signal he was in trouble, "Betty Cheryl Lodge, get your ass over here right now."

Startled and impressed, I scurried over to him.

His hands on my shoulders, he gently but firmly guided me down to my knees. His smile smug, an expression I'd never seen cross his face before, he said, finally using the term he'd used while fantasizing about me, "I assume a dirty Mommy-slut like you Betty, knows exactly what to do with this."

Reaching for his delicious cock, I shifted into my sultry seductress MILF mode and smiled, "Actually, I can think of several things I'd like to do with this."

"Such as?" he asked, attempting to learn all his options and to see how kinky I was willing to get.

My eyes never leaving his from my subservient position, I laid all my cards on the table, offering him four of a kind. "Well... I could give you another stocking-clad foot massage until your huge dick shoots its load all over Mommy's stockinged feet, or... I could suck your delicious cock into Mommy's mouth until you fill my throat with your yummy cum, or... you could slip that big fucking pecker of yours inside my fiery volcano until you erupt inside me, or... you could order me onto all fours like a pet, your very own Pet Mommy, and then do me doggy-style as your raging rod pierces my back door."

His eyes went big and wide as he listened to my shocking options. He finally spoke, although it was more of a whimper, "Oh God, Mom."

His cock begging for attention, I asked, my eyes hungry with lust, "What do you want Mommy to do for you, baby? Or rather, what do you want Mommy to do first?"

His hands grabbed my head and guided me to his cock. I happily opened my mouth and took my son's raging hard-on between my lips. I slowly bobbed back and forth, all the while creating a whirlpool of pleasure with my tongue and saliva. Although Jake had loved fucking me, he'd always said there was nothing he loved more than a slow swirling blow job from his slut wife. I'd taken pride in giving him amazing, earth-shattering blowjobs, and now I demonstrated those same skills on my son. I took my time, making sweet love to my son's cock with my mouth. Reading the warning signs of an orgasm on the build: his moans, his legs shifting, and his organ's subtle pulses in my mouth, I went for the kill as I shifted from a constant slow swirl to bobbing back and forth like some porn star cock sucking slut. As expected, the sounds coming from my son's mouth got louder and he warned, "I'm going to come."

I stopped and took his cock out of my mouth, again attempting to prompt him into his role as the dominant voice in our ever-changing relationship. I asked, "Do you want Mommy to swallow your cum, son?"

"Badly," he moaned, frustrated by my stopping.

"Just tell me what to do Michael. I'm yours to use as you please," I smiled. "If you'd rather, you can come all over Mommy's face."

Michael surprising me, and not a man of many words, grabbed my head and shoved his cock back into my mouth, but this time instead of my bobbing on his cock, he took full charge and began pumping his cock between my lips, literally fucking my mouth. He grunted, as his orgasm regained the steam I'd abandoned moments ago, "Swallow my cum, Mommy-slut, swallow it all."

Seconds later I was rewarded with a warm load of my son's cum as it sprayed against the back of my throat. He continued pumping in and out of my mouth at his own pace, albeit more slowly, until I'd savored every last speck of his addictive seed.

But pulling out of my mouth he apologized, "Sorry, Mom, I-I-I got carried away."

Still on my knees, I responded immediately and sincerely, "Michael, you don't ever have to apologize to me, baby. When your Father was alive, he was in charge in the bedroom and I was his obedient wife. Until I learned about your fantasy to fuck me, my submissive side had lain dormant for too many years, but when I saw you on my bed that day masturbating with my stockings and moaning my name as you spurted, it all came flooding back."

"You saw me?" he asked, surprised by this new information.

I stood up, my knees sore, and continued, impressed that his cock was still stiff, "I did, and every moment since then I haven't been able to stop thinking of your big cock." I once again grabbed his swollen member and added, "This delicious fucking cock."

"Oh God, Mom," was all this academic genius could come up with, my sexual power to overwhelm someone still prominent.

"You're still hard, so what's next? Do you want to fuck Mommy?" I asked, my hand gently stroking his cock.

"Yes," he moaned.

"Please take charge and tell me everything you want... everything," I begged, explaining, "Michael, I'm not just a little bit submissive, I'm a submissive just like the ones in all those stories you like to read. In the bedroom that's the long and short of who I am, and I'm completely yours to use as you please." I leaned in and took his nipple in his mouth before adding, "And whenever you please." I moved to his other nipple before adding, "And however you please. But I know you're brand new at all this and I'm not, so you can always ask me for any advice or recommendations you want, too." Moving in to kiss him not as mother with son but as two lovers, my lips pausing just inches from his, I finished with, "I love you, Michael. I've always loved you as a son, and now I also love you as my Master. If you please Master, allow Mommy to take your virginity." Our lips touched, and our tongues began to explore each other's mouths. A couple minutes later, tangled in a sweaty embrace as our hands explored each other as well, my son placed an arm around my shoulders and another behind my knees, lifted me up and carried me over to the bed... just like a husband would do on our wedding night.

Reaching my bed, he didn't lean down, but just tossed me onto the bed and muscled my legs apart to stand between them. Determination now controlled his movements as he tried to become the man I desperately needed him to be. He asked, "Does Mommy want her son's cock?"

He rubbed his cock up and down my glistening pussy lips and I moaned, "Oh God yes, please fuck Mommy."

He smiled slightly, tapping his cock head on my clit, "A good Mommy-slut can beg better than that."

My stocking-clad legs wrapping around him and pulling him in, I begged earnestly, "Pleeeease fuck your Pet Mommy, son. Shove that huge fuck stick up Mommy's wet cunt. Pound Mommy hard!"

His cock slid easily inside my inferno and I moaned loudly the instant he penetrated me, "Oh yes, son, thank you so much, baby. Now fill Mommy's cunt all the way up with your cock."

Slowly all of his eight inches filled me, and I watched as his face expressed how in awe he felt that not only was he losing his virginity, but he was losing it to his own mother, a woman he'd lusted after for years. Once he was all the way inside me, he paused, savouring the feeling of my cunt wrapped around his entire cock. Slowly, he began to make love to me. It was slow and tender, and he leaned down and we kissed. This mix of dominance and romance was strange yet erotic, and it enhanced the intimacy of the moment. His hands cupped my large breasts as he began gradually fucking me faster. He broke our loving kiss and began to smother my tits with more kisses. He explored every morsel of my breasts with his lips, tongue and teeth, all the while keeping up a steady pace with his cock. Time stood still as I took my son's cherry and allowed him to explore his Mother in all the ways society would detest.

It was over fifteen minutes of Heaven before without warning, he pulled out and flipped me onto my side. As he repositioned himself I teased, "Are you going to try the other hole now, baby?"

"Shhhh," he ordered as his cock slipped back into my cunt. "I'm not done with this one yet."

"They're all yours, baby," I moaned. Unlike when we were in the missionary position just now, this time he fucked me. He wrapped his right arm around me, cupped my left breast for anchorage and began really thrusting in and out of me. His body slammed against my ass and his hard thrusts into me had me boiling hot in seconds, and my mouth came back into play. "Harder, baby, fuck your Pet Mommy harder."

He obliged, his cock going deeper with each push. "You like this, Mommy?" he asked.

"Oh yes, baby, I fucking love it. Promise me you'll fuck me again and again," I moaned.

His confidence building, "Don't worry slut, I have definite plans for you."

"You doooooooo?" I moaned in delight, the promise making me even hotter.

He fucked me harder, he fucked me faster, I felt his legs stiffening, and I knew I was soon going to get a second hole filled with his cum. Unlike the previous two courteous warnings he'd given me before when he came on my feet and in my mouth, this time he announced, "I'm about to come inside you Pet Mommy, I'm going to come inside my slut."

His confidence a turn on, my orgasm was also close and I moaned, "Oh yes, baby, fill Mommy with your cum. Fill me with your seed. Make Mommy your cum deposit."

"Aaaaaaaaaah, fuuuuuuck," he grunted, and I felt my pussy walls being sprayed, which triggered my own orgasm.

"Fuuuuck, Mommy's coming too, baby." He kept pistoning in and out of me as we both quaked with pleasure.

Suddenly he pulled out, pushed me onto my back and shoved his cock, shiny with my juices and his own seed, into my mouth. Although this position was awkward, I bobbed back and forth as best I could, desperate to prove my utter obedience to my son, my new Master.

He finally pulled out and collapsed beside me, sweat dripping down his forehead. Silence lingered for a long time as we both allowed the afterglow of what we'd done these past two hours to linger.

Finally, I rolled onto my side and shared, "Michael, that was amazing."

Michael turned to face me as well. "I still can't believe it."

"What?" I smiled, "that you just fucked your Mom?"

"All of it: that you saw me masturbating; that you're submissive, everything we just did," he responded, overwhelmed by it all.

I asked, "You don't regret this, do you?"

"God no," he replied, "I just can't believe how lucky I am."

"I'm the lucky one," I told him, "it's like having your father back," my hand gently caressing his chest.

"Oh Mom, I've fantasized about you my entire life. I still remember the first time I ever beat off, and I did it trying to picture what you'd look like naked. But it never occurred to me that it could ever be anything more than a long-term fantasy," he admitted, his expression one of utter delirium.

"Was our being together as good as you fantasized?" I asked.

"God yes," he answered.

"Better than the stories?" I asked, my hand ever so slowly moving lower, to his now only semi-erect cock. Taking a quick glimpse at it, I wondered whether it was on its way towards slumber, or once again on the rise.

"I don't need those stories anymore, Mom, we've just enacted our own," he pointed out.

I chuckled, "I guess we did." I looked at his cock, which was indeed growing again. "You my dear, are insatiable," I purred.

He shrugged, "My record is nine."

"Nine what?"

"I once came nine times in a single day," he revealed.

My hand reaching for his almost fully erect cock, I teased, "Well, I'm not sure I can keep up with our doing nine baby, but I can do at least one more, and I do have one remaining hole for you to fill."

"You sure, Mom?" he asked.

"I've never been more certain about anything in my life, Master," I replied, again stressing my utter submission to him.

As he sat up I informed him, "The lube is in the drawer of the nightstand."

He reached into the nightstand and found my small collection of toys, which included a couple of vibrators and a butt plug. He paused and looked at me questioningly.

I shrugged, "It's lonely being a single mother."

"You won't be lonely anymore," he promised, returning with the lube.

I coated his cock generously, not having had a flesh and blood cock in my ass since a couple of years ago when I'd briefly dated a co-worker. (I hadn't submitted to him, but we had gotten pretty kinky as we shagged each other a few times before deciding it was too risky: don't fuck where you work and all that.) I got onto all fours and presented my ass to him, which was still very toned. "What do you think of my ass, baby?"

"Fucking awesome," he replied, as he knelt behind me. I preened.

"Now please go slow at first baby," I said, "your cock is pretty big for any girl's backdoor."

He slapped my ass playfully, but hard enough to give me a nice sharp sting and said, "I thought I was in charge here."

I played along. "Sorry, Master, do with your slut as you please."

"Good girl," he purred, which sent a chill down my spine, that being his father's trademark praise phrase to me.

"Fuck Mommy's ass, baby," I moaned, as the tip of his cock pushed past my tight puckered entrance.

As he slowly forged his way deeper, he moaned, "Holy shit, this is so hot and tight."

"It's all for you, baby," I moaned, as his cock slowly filled me deeper and deeper.

"So fucking tight," he grunted, as the final couple of inches filled my ass.

His cock feeling so perfect there, I finally allowed my mind to let go and simply to be controlled like I used to be all those years ago. "Fuck, your cock feels so perfect in my ass, Master."

"Master," he repeated, "I'm really starting to enjoy being called that."

As his cock began sliding in and out of my ass, I declared again, "Yes Master. In this house whenever the clothes start coming off, you're in charge, and I am yours unconditionally."

"Fuck," he grunted, "you're so hot, Mom."

"You are too, baby. You're a hot fucking stud, just like your Dad was," I moaned, beginning to buck back on his cock, wanting him to go deeper inside me.

"Bounce that ass on my cock, Mommy," he instructed. I obeyed, attempting to get into a solid rhythm.

"Good girl," he repeated the magic words, his hands roaming over my back and ass.

"Oh yes, son, your cock was made to fill me," I moaned. I bounced back on his cock for an eternity, Michael having already come three times tonight. My knees ached, but I was determined to feel his cum coating the walls of my ass, so I tried to go for the kill verbally. "Oh God, baby. I need your cum in my ass. I'll do anything for it, baby."

"What about Crystal, Mommy?" he asked, surprising me.

"What?" I gasped.

"I want you to seduce my sister so I can fuck her too," he negotiated, adding "I've always hated her condescending treatment of me."

"Oh God," I moaned, the unexpected thought of my daughter and me in the throes of lesbian lust bringing me to a boil again.

"Oh God, what?" he asked, beginning to fuck my ass harder.

"Oh God yes, Master, I'd love to help make her your submissive sister slut," I promised, as my hand went to my clit.

"Is the thought of dyking out with your daughter turning you on, Mommy?" he asked, now pounding my ass so hard that each thrust had me almost collapsing forward.

"Yes, baby, obeying your every command gets me off, but that one's a doozy," I admitted, rubbing my clit furiously, even as my mind played with the preposterous notion of seducing my strong-willed daughter.

As his cock tore apart my ass, I desperately tried to push him over the top. "Fuck, baby, do you want to watch me eat your sister's cunt?"

"Fuuuck, yes," he grunted, clearly close.

Pushing him over the edge, I asked, "How about if I fucked your sister's tight ass with my strap-on? I still have one from when I used to get fucked by the other girls in college."

That was the final straw and he grunted, and I felt his cum filling my ass and fulfilling the trifecta of coming in all three of my pleasure holes in one night. As his cum coated my rectum, another orgasm washed through me as the idea of seducing my daughter bounced around in my head, a ridiculous new fantasy that was already becoming an obsession.

"I'm coming too, baby," I screamed, "Don't stop pounding Mommy's ass."

He kept up the assault until my orgasm finished pulsing through me and I collapsed onto the bed out of utter exhaustion.

I could feel my son's cum leaking out of my ass as he joined me on the bed. As we gazed into each other's eyes, I smiled and said, "I love you, Michael."

"I love you too, Mom."

After a brief pause I smiled, "So we're going to do your sister, hey?"

THE END

227 "Pet Mommy": DP Mommy-Slut!

silkstockingslover

Summary: MILF mom is trained to be a good slut for her nerdy son and has her first double penetration.

"Pet Mommy": Creating a Mommy-Slut: In the prior episode of this series, a mother learns that her son fantasizes about fucking her and, realizing how much he resembles her deceased dominant husband, decides to make his fantasy into a reality... by seducing her son and offering herself as his submissive Pet Mommy

Summary:

Note: A special thanks goes to Mab7991 for editing this story in 2012 and to Tex Beethoven for giving it another polish in 2019.

DP Mommy-Slut!

I'm sure you've heard the saying about being careful not to awaken a sleeping giant. Well, I awakened the giant both figuratively and literally with my son Michael.

Before I seduced him he'd been a meek, shy and conservative boy who often secretly stroked himself to incest fantasies online. But once he had a taste of my forbidden fruit (peach, not apple), he turned from boy to man, from mouse to lion.

I knew I'd changed our relationship irrevocably that glorious first night when I gave myself to my son unconditionally, offering him the use of all three of my holes. I was still his mother and still loved him as a mother does with unconditional acceptance, but now I also loved him as a lover, as my Master.

In essence I felt like Shelley's Victor Frankenstein: I'd created a monster... oh, but what a beautiful monster it was: eight inches of hard meat and always ready to go... that's right, with a healthy eighteen-year-old's powers of rejuvenation... always.

The morning after the glorious seduction of my son, I woke up to the distinctive feel of a cock tapping my lips. I'm not a morning person and I swatted it away, trying to get a few more minutes of shut-eye, but was startled awake by the stern words of my recently shy son.

"Open your mouth, cock sucker," I heard him demand.

My eyes flew open wide, and I was staring at my son's fully erect eight-inch cock. I attempted to speak, but the instant I opened my mouth, I was silenced by my son shoving his cock into it.

He began slowly fucking my lips as he explained how things were going to be different from now on. "From now on Mommy, you're my pet. You play when I want to play, and unless secrecy or something else in our circumstances dictates otherwise, you obey me all the time. You never let me have a dog when I was young and desperately wanted one, so I've decided it's time for me to get one."

I hadn't let him get a dog because I'm allergic to them, but it was impossible to argue my case with his big cock in my mouth. I was also surprised by his talking about getting a pet at the same time he was slowly pumping his cock in and out of my mouth... until he completed his thought.

"Do you know what kind of pet I want, Mommy?" he asked, taking his hard rod out of my mouth.

Gazing up lovingly at his stern countenance, hungry to get his cock back between my lips, but even more desirous of learning his wishes so I could fulfill them I replied, "What kind do you want, Michael?"

He chuckled softly as he filled my mouth once again with his lovely cock. "You will be my pet, Mom, my pet puppy."

My eyes went wide at his certainty, but of course I was unable to say anything with my mouth full.

He continued to explain. "This bed will now be our bed, we'll sleep in it together, and I expect all three of your fuck holes to be available to me at all times."

Hearing my mild son saying fuck holes was both shocking and a complete turn-on. Taking in his dominant, man-in-charge attitude had gotten my cunt wet. I was now wide awake and ready to be fucked.

"So starting today, panties are a no-no at all times, all your nylons will continue to be stockings or thigh highs (you good girl for already doing that), and you may only wear a bra while you're out in public," he said, continuing to scaffold the expectations of our new Dom-sub relationship.

"Fuck, do I love my cock in your mouth, Mommy," he moaned, before adding, "you look so fucking hot sucking my cock."

I moaned what I intended to be a thank you.

He asked, already able to read my mind, "Is Mommy horny?"

He pulled his cock out of my mouth and placed his hand against my wet, still-naked-from-last-night cunt and smiled, "Oh, my Mommy is horny."

"Please Michael, fuck Mommy," I moaned as he flicked my clit with his finger.

"I don't know," he said, "you swatted it away quite rudely when I first offered it to you."

"S-s-sorry, Master," I stammered. "I was still asleep, and I didn't know what was going on."

He shoved his cock back in my mouth and began fucking my face faster. With each of his thrusts all of his eight delicious inches filled my mouth and I could feel his balls bouncing off my chin. The incestuous act was so naughty and wrong, which made it so naughty and right.

I concentrated on not gagging as he roughly used my mouth for his personal pleasure, and I was soon rewarded with his warm salty seed coating my throat. He held still as he shot his load and I took over the action, bobbing back and forth, lavishly extracting any last remnants of my son's cum.

Finally pulling his cock out of my mouth, he shifted from dominant to apologetic. "Sorry Mom, I just couldn't resist."

Licking the last little drop of cum from the head of his cock, I smiled, my cunt already alive and hungry, "Like I told you last night Master, you never need to apologize; I'm always happy to serve you in any way you please."

"It still seems weird," he said, looking down at me.

"What seems weird?" I asked, surprised by his sudden change right after he'd fucked my face with wild abandon.

"All of this," he said, bewildered.

"It didn't seem weird last night when you were using my face as your personal cum canvas," I pointed out.

"It's just... I mean..." my genius son struggled to form a complete sentence as he tried to rationalize the shift in our relationship.

I interrupted him and took charge, "Michael, I am still your mother and you are still my son."

"Yes, but..." he began, but I sat up and interrupted him again.

"Shhhh, baby, your Mother is talking right now, not your slut," I said, putting my finger to his lips. I continued, moving to his ear, "And I still love you like a mother loves a son. I'm still going to care for you like a mother cares for her son. But now I also love you as a lover, as a very well-equipped, attentive and dominant lover."

I removed my finger from his lips, nibbling teasingly on his ear as I squeezed his stiff cock.

He stammered, a mixture of bewilderment and growing horniness, "But you're my Mother."

"Whom you just face-fucked, rather aggressively I might add, and I loved it. Your balls were bouncing off my chin like it was a hardwood floor and they were basketballs," I pointed out, my tongue swirling in his ear.

"I don't know what got into me; I woke up horny like I always do, and remembering last night turned something on inside me and before I knew it, my cock was tapping your lips," he explained through soft moans.

"I know what got into me," I whispered, my left hand squeezing his ready-to-go-again cock before adding, "which is also what Mommy now wants slamming into her wet cunt. And don't look now, but your Mother has just gone off duty and your Pet Mommy is back, so you're in charge."

"Oh Mom," he moaned, the dual pleasure of my mouth nibbling on his ear and my hand stroking his cock distracting him.

"Does my baby want to fuck me?" I asked, gliding my tongue down his neck and to his nipple.

"Aaaah, Mom," he moaned as I took the nipple in my mouth.

I teasingly nibbled his nipple before asking, "Aaaah, Mom, what?"

I moved to the other nipple and replicated the teasing as he stammered, "Are y-y-you sure we should keep doing this?"

Looking up at him, my hand stroking his big hard cock faster, I asked, my lips all pouty and my tone like some talking baby doll, "Does my sonny not want to fuck-y his Mommy?"

"Oh God, Mom," he moaned, his gentle demeanor shifting again to aggressive, like a sexual Hulk, as he forcefully shoved me back down on the bed.

Without another word, he climbed on top of me and slid his cock easily into my warm oasis.

"Oh son, your cock feels so good inside Mommy," I moaned the instant my son's cock filled me. For some inexplicable naughty reason, continually calling him my son and referring to myself as Mommy enhanced my sexual rush. It seemed that the greater my attention on the taboo, the greater the thrill.

He muscled hard, deep thrusts into my heat, which had my whole body striving to match him. "I want to see your breasts, Mommy."

I laughed, as I struggled to pull off the t-shirt I'd worn to bed, "They're called my boobs, baby. Or Mommy has tits, big tits just for my darling son."

"Or jugs," he added, cupping both of my voluptuous tits the second they were available.

"Yes, baby, play with Mommy's jugs," I moaned, another naughty word added to out sinful litany as he took my left nipple in his mouth. My breathing increased as my son kept pumping his cock in my cunt while pleasing my jugs. In only a couple of minutes and way quicker than usual, I could feel the bubbling rise of my orgasmic tide.

Pulling out and hopping backwards, Michael ordered, "On all fours, Mommy. Now."

My hunger both to submit and to come taking control of me, I obeyed without hesitation. I flipped into position, he knee-walked closer behind me and slipped his cock deep inside my pussy, but then stopped moving. I pleaded, desperate for release, "Oh God, Michael, fuck Mommy, please, baby."

"No Mom," he replied, his tone amused, "Fuck yourself on your son's cock."

"Ooooooooh, you diiirty boooooy," I moaned, as happy again, I began bouncing back on his cock, each time forcing it to fill me completely.

"That's right, fuck yourself, Mommy-slut," he ordered again, slapping my ass.

His calling me Mommy-slut only enhanced the naughty reality of the taboo sin I was committing. My backward thrusts onto my son's missile got faster and harder as I used his cock to get myself off.

"Come, Pet Mommy, come for your new Master," he ordered, understanding my need to be controlled and used.

"Yeeeeeees, Master," I moaned, "thank you, Master, Mommy is so close."

"Now slut," he ordered, "come now."

"Aaaaaaaah!" I came on command, my every fibre wanting to be obedient. The orgasm hit me hard and fast, and I collapsed forward.

As I continued to ride out my orgasm, Michael had followed me down to the bed and returned to pounding me hard, and after a couple more minutes I felt him come inside me for the second time this morning.

"Fill me with your cum, baby," I moaned, loving the sensations and emotions of my son exploding inside of me.

Once he was spent, he slipped out and I felt his cum begin leaking out of my freshly fucked cunt.

"I love you, Mom," he said, still collapsed on the bed on top of me and reaching beneath me to shove his hands beneath my boobs and pinch my hard nipples. It hurt, but it was a good pain, even a loving one.

"I love you too, son," I replied, feeling so safe and secure in my son's embrace.

Michael rolled away and I closed my eyes and faded back into slumber, feeling contented and warm in a way I hadn't felt in years.

When I reawakened, Michael had gone to school and I reflected on what we'd done. Many times in my life, the day after has begun with Oh my God, I can't believe I did that, followed by days of anxiety and guilt. Surprisingly, after committing a taboo act so contrary to society's standards, I felt no guilt, no anxiety, just contentment. I still couldn't believe I'd done that, but this time in a really good way.

The rest of the day was busy with several houses to show, and it was almost five before I got home.

Michael and Frederick were playing some video game involving killing and being killed, as usual. Seeing my son through the eyes of a lover made everything appear different. He was no longer my shy, geeky son, but was now a sexy, well-equipped stud whom I loved with all my heart and soul.

I loved him as a son.

I loved him as a lover.

I loved him as the sweet but assertive young man he had become.

I loved him as the dominant Master he was capable of transforming himself into.

I loved him unconditionally, and even after less than one full day, the line between mother and lover was greying and merging into a murky mix of complexity.

I left the boys alone and made supper, even as I craved more of the powerful intimacy of the past twenty-four hours.

I joined the boys briefly to ask, "Is Frederick staying for dinner?"

"If I may, Ms. Lodge," Frederick replied, polite as always.

"Of course, you're always welcome to dinner with us, Frederick," I smiled while giving Michael a quick meaningful look that hopefully signalled I was hoping to have him for a digestif after dinner.

During supper, I slipped my heels off and moved my stocking-clad foot under the table between Michael's legs.

At my first touch, Michael gave a surprised little gasp, followed by a slight smirk.

I slowly rubbed his cock through his pants throughout dinner, keeping him distracted, as demonstrated by his lack of completed sentences throughout the meal.

Dinner done, I cleaned up as the boys returned to their video game. Just as I was finishing putting the last dish in the dishwasher, Michael stalked into the kitchen. He paced over to me pantherlike, a devious grin on his face. He unzipped his pants, pulled out his stiff hot-and-ready cock and pointed at it. "Get sucking, Mommy."

"But Frederick is in the next room," I protested, surprised by his lack of caution.

"Was I asking your opinion?" he asked, placing his hands on my shoulders. Like a good little submissive, I allowed myself to be guided onto my knees. Thankfully, my kitchen island would block our act of incest if Frederick happened to walk in unannounced. My cunt was burning with hunger as I took his cock in my mouth and hungrily bobbed back and forth on it. I was on a quest to get him off quickly, the fear of getting caught in an act of incest enhancing the thrill.

He moaned softly as I frantically devoured his cock like a cheap porn slut. "Fuck Mommy, you're such a great cock sucker."

I moaned on his cock in agreement, as my left hand reached under my dress to my naked cunt (no panties of course, since my Master had declared them verboten) and began rubbing myself.

He continued speaking. "I bet if I told you to crawl out there like a puppy dog and suck Frederick's cock, you'd do it, wouldn't you Mommy-slut?"

The thought of outing myself like that terrified me, but the thought of obeying him to such an extreme turned me on even more, so once again I moaned and nodded my head vigorously in the affirmative as I continued to suck on his cock furiously.

"Such a fucking slut," he moaned, getting close. "You do know Frederick wants to fuck you? I know he jerks off thinking about you all the time. Do you want to fuck my friend, Mommy?"

Another moan, not so much in agreement to the question, but to the increasing pleasure I was giving myself with my hand, although the news that I was an eighteen-year-old's stroke fantasy added to the turn-on.

Seconds later my mouth was filled with my son's sticky seed, and I relished every drop as I worked to suck him dry.

Pulling out his cock, he looked sternly down at me and ordered, "Don't come, Mommy, I'll finish you later."

He tapped my nose with his cock as I stopped touching myself just seconds before an orgasm. He wrangled his cock back into his pants and I'd just stood up when Frederick entered the kitchen. I silently thanked the Fates that my Master had allowed me to swallow this time instead of giving me a facial.

"Dude, what's taking so long?" he asked.

"I just had to help mom with a full load," he replied smoothly as he closed the dishwasher, even though the naughty implication was obvious to me and had my cheeks turning red.

"Dude, I'm dying on my own," Frederick complained as if the video game was real life and death.

Adding to the innuendo, the thought of fucking Frederick in my head, I quipped, "Sorry Frederick, but Michael needs to do his chores, which include unloading daily."

Michael laughed and Frederick looked confused, wondering what was so funny.

Soon I was alone with the sweet aftertaste of my son's cum lingering in my mouth, a constant reminder of my submissive position, and hungry for more.

I was upstairs on my laptop a couple hours later when Michael came into my room and asked, "Did Mommy obey me and not come?"

Closing my laptop, I placed it on the nightstand and turned to answer, "Yes Master, Mommy was a good girl."

"Does she want to be a bad girl?" he asked, moving to the bed.

"I can be whatever my big boy wants me to be," I purred, ready for utter submission.

He smiled and after a few seconds he replied, "Hold that thought, I have an idea."

"I just bet you do," I retorted playfully, getting down on all fours.

"Mommy, do you like role playing?" he asked.

"Sure," I smiled, crawling closer to him. "Last night I really enjoyed playing the horny Mother who becomes a dirty slut for her innocent, virginal son."

"I liked that one too," he smiled, before adding, "I plan on playing that scenario over and over and over again. Leaving out the innocent and virginal bits, of course."

I reached for his concealed weapon and purred, "You'd better not be teasing Mommy."

He put his finger to my lips. "Shhhh, Mommy. I am teasing you and I'm about to do it some more. I want you to check your closet and figure out how best to dress like a teacher with what's there, is that clear?"

I nodded in agreement as his finger remained on my lips.

"Good Mommy," he smiled, adding, "I'll be downstairs setting things up. Come down when you're ready."

I watched him stride out, impressed by his self-control (I was pretty much throwing myself at him) and his assertiveness (he was quickly transitioning into his new role as cock of the house).

I got off the bed and pondered how a teacher would dress. I decided to dress conservatively on the outside but sexy underneath.

I kept on my black thigh highs, discarded my bra (I'd been allowed to wear the bra this evening since Frederick was in the house, although panties had now become a garment of the past 24/7 no matter what) and put on a pencil skirt and blue blouse. I arranged my hair in a bun to add to the teacher look before finishing my preparations by removing my contacts and donning my seldom-worn glasses. Looking in the mirror, I thought I looked more like a librarian than a teacher, but it should do.

I went downstairs and was surprised that Michael wasn't in the kitchen or the living room. I called out, "Michael, where are you?"

He called back, "I'm in your classroom, Ms. Lodge."

That must mean my home office, as that was where his voice was coming from. I went into my office and was surprised to see he'd set up my desk in a different way and created a mock desk for himself out of a small table and a chair. My desk even had an apple on it... and a banana, strangely enough.

Realizing we were already role playing and acting out some naughty fantasy of my son's, I walked over to my desk and demurely sat on top of it, legs crossed, the tops of my thigh high stockings just barely visible. (Okay, kind of demurely.)

I began the role-playing scenario by saying, "Good morning class." That's what any teacher would say for openers, so it should work.

"Good morning, Ms. Lodge," my lone student replied, staring quite obviously at my stocking-clad legs.

"So where did we leave off yesterday?" I asked, cuing my son to control the scenario.

"You were discussing the underlying incestuous plot of Hamlet and his mother," he smiled.

I replied, trying to remember a play I hadn't read in twenty years, "Well to continue, there have been many Shakespearian experts who point out there is plenty of naughty innuendo about an incestuous relationship between the two."

"Isn't that wrong?" Michael asked.

Dangling my heel from my left foot, I answered, "Well, society tells us it's wrong."

Michael stood up and asked, "But do you think it is wrong, Ms. Lodge?"

"I'm not one to judge," I answered, being professionally unbiased and non-committal.

"But in your personal opinion?" Michael pushed, just as my heel fell to the hardwood floor with a thud.

"Well, throughout history, incest has actually been pretty common, particularly among royal families such as the Habsburgs," I began lecturing, opening the door for my smiling student.

He kneeled on the floor and instead of retrieving my heel for me, he took my stocking-clad foot in his hands.

"Michael, what are you doing?" I asked, feigning displeasure.

"Just giving you a foot massage, Ms. Lodge," he answered as he began massaging my foot.

I stammered, "I don't think that's very appropriate, young man: I'm your teacher. If you continued, what would we do if your mother found out, for instance."

Ignoring my protest, Michael replied obliquely, "Speaking of whom, you know you look a lot like my Mother, Ms. Lodge."

"Michael, please stop this," I protested.

Instead he said, "Shhhh, Ms. Lodge, I know exactly what my teacher needs."

"Michael, enough," I objected, standing up and huffing, "I am your teacher."

Michael also stood up and spun me around and unzipped my skirt as he said, "Yes you are Ms. Lodge, and you're also one hot fucking MILF."

I again feigned taking offense. "Please stop this, Michael," as my skirt fell to the floor.

"My, my, my, teacher, you aren't even wearing panties. Only sluts go without panties, Ms. Lodge," he purred, bending me over the desk.

I let out a surprised yelp as I once again protested, trying to sound adamant, "Michael, stop it this instant!"

"Shut up, Ms. Lodge," he said firmly. "Dressing like a slut all this time, going without a bra, teasing me with those big tits swaying around under your blouses, you've obviously wanted this for a long time."

I whimpered as I continued playing the helpless victim even as I felt something cold penetrating me from behind. "Nooooooo!"

"Your mouth says no, but your wet cunt with the banana in it says yes, yes, yes," Michael smirked, as he pumped the slippery yellow fruit in and out of my undeniably wet box.

"Oh God," I moaned, as the orgasm I'd been forced to delay earlier began to bubble back to the surface.

"You like that, Ms. Lodge?" he asked as he stopped pumping, but with my pussy still filled with banana.

"Yes... I mean, no," I stammered, caught between the conflicting desires of continuing to resist in my role of teacher, or just giving in to my own very real carnal impulses.

He left the banana in my pussy as he strolled around the end of my desk to the other side and facing me, undid his pants. "Is teacher hungry?" he asked, releasing his firm cock.

Distracted by my own hunger to come, I moaned, "Famished."

"Beg for my cock, Ms. Lodge," he ordered, holding his cock inches away from my salivating mouth.

Giving in to my craving and to my submission, I begged, "Please Michael, let me teach your cock how to come."

"Teach away," he quipped, offering it to me.

I climbed up onto my hands and knees on my desk, the banana still inside me, as I took his cock into my mouth. Wanting him in my cunt, I teased him this time, using my mouth like an ocean of pleasure. I swirled my tongue around his mushroom top, I teased him relentlessly, but not allowing him any more than a slow build.

A few minutes of this cock-sucking teasing and Michael finally spoke. "You dress like a tease Ms. Lodge, and you suck cock like a whore. I think it's obvious that you want your student's cock to fuck your pussy, don't you Ms. Lodge?"

Looking up to him eagerly, I replied seductively, "Yes, Michael, please fuck your teacher's cunt. I've wanted you for so long."

He ordered, "Remain in place, Ms. Lodge."

I obeyed, remaining on my hands and knees on the desk and waiting for him to walk back around the desk and for my craving to be filled.

"Good girl, you're a very obedient teacher, Ms. Lodge," he said, patting my ass condescendingly. "Ever take a cock in your ass, Ms. Lodge?"

Back into acting mode, in real life he'd plugged my back door just last night after I'd almost begged him to, I pleaded with false fervour, "No, Michael, never that! Please shove that big cock in your teacher's cunt instead."

He chuckled as he rubbed his cockhead at my puckered back door. Even though I feigned resistance, the anticipation of his cock once more in my ass was delicious. He slowly pushed forward, penetrating my pucker and I whimpered, still playing the teacher and not the naughty Mommy-slut who craved his cock back in my ass, "Oh God, Michael, not there. That's way too nasty!"

"Your ass is letting me in pretty easily, Ms. Lodge," he pointed out as he slowly filled my back door.

"You're filling me so fuuuuuull," I whimpered, truthfully this time, as my being bent over and the banana still in my pussy made the sensation of his large cock in my ass feel even more intense.

"You like that, Ms. Lodge?" he asked, undoing my bun and grabbing a fistful of my hair.

"Noooooo," I moaned, the need I felt for him apparent in my moan, saying the opposite of the actual word.

"You're such a fucking liar, Ms. Lodge," he accused, pulling painfully on my hair. "You fucking love it, the body doesn't lie."

"Please stop doing this," I protested weakly, as I felt his hips pressing solidly against me, his cock firmly inside my ass.

"Sure, why not?" he agreed, "I'll just stand here with my cock buried in your poop chute."

For a long moment he stood there filling my ass with his perfect cock, all the while reaching around and wiggling the banana in my pussy. Finally, desperate to be fucked hard like I craved, I... both teacher and Pet Mommy... gave in and whimpered, "Please."

"Please what, Ms. Lodge?" he asked, still not moving at all.

"Please fuck me," I begged.

"Fuck you where, Ms. Lodge?" he questioned.

Giving in completely, I'm sure like he'd fantasized some teacher doing many times, I admitted, "My ass, dammit, I need you to fuck your teacher's tight ass."

"Oooooohhh," he moaned, beginning to pump his cock in and out of me.

My hunger to come had been simmering for so long, it took only a few strokes before I was pleading, "Harder Michael, please fuck my ass harder."

He obliged, and as his thrusts slammed into me, I held onto the corners of my desk for support. "Oh God, yes, fuck my ass, you big-dicked stud," I moaned, encouraging him to increase his forceful aggression.

"You like that, teach? You like your student's cock in your ass?" he demanded, his tone dripping with smugness.

"Oh yes, Michael, make teacher your slut, make me your ass-slut," I confirmed, my orgasm on the rise.

"I'm going to fuck you every day after class, Ms. Lodge," he said, continuing to slam into me from behind.

"I'm all yours, Michael," I whimpered, before adding, "I'm going to come soon, please tell me that's ok."

"Are you going to come from getting your ass fucked on your desk, Ms. Lodge?" he tormented my teacher character, I'm sure loving the idea of humiliating one of his real teachers.

"Yes, your cock fits so perfectly in my ass, baby," I complimented, seconds away from utopia.

"Then come, Ms. Lodge, come like the slutty teacher you are," he demanded, as he yanked back on my hair, pulling my head back.

Almost instantly my orgasm shivered, quaked and exploded through me and I screamed, "Ooooooooooh Michael, I'm coooooooooming."

He grunted seconds later, "Me too," as my juices flooded out of me with such force the makeshift banana cock was propelled out of me and onto the floor as my son's cum filled my ass.

Exhausted himself, he collapsed onto my back and held onto me as I continued to tremble from the pleasure he'd just given me.

He finally pulled out of my ass and turned me around. I smiled, "And, my dear boy, who were you really pretending to fuck while you fucked your Mommy's ass?"

He blushed, just like he had when his confidence had faded last night right after he'd come in me for the first time and then felt guilty. "No one," he whispered.

"Tell Mommy, is there a teacher you want to fuck?"

"Maybe," he admitted, not making eye contact.

"Michael, I raised you to look a woman in the eye when you're talking to her," I said, back in Mother mode.

"S-s-sorry," he apologized, looking into my eyes.

"Don't be sorry son, be strong. I need a strong man to be in control, and not just in the bedroom, but in my life," I explained, before adding, but first kissing him softly, "You are that man. Besides, you should know by now I won't judge you."

"Ok," he said, kissing me back with more force.

Breaking the kiss, I asked, "So is there a teacher you want to fuck?"

"Yes," he admitted, "Ms. Hughes."

"Your English teacher," I smiled, before adding, "That explains a lot."

He shrugged, "It's just an unreachable fantasy."

"So was fucking your Mother before last night," I pointed out.

He laughed, "That's true."

"And what is less likely, plugging your Mother's ass in her office, or getting your pretty young teacher onto all fours?" I asked, making it more simple than it was. Last night, I'd been the one putting the moves on him, at least at first.

"Well, when you put it that way," he smiled.

"I'm not saying you should throw her over her desk like a savage caveman, but nothing is impossible," I pointed out, lowering myself back onto my knees.

Looking down at me, my son asked, "So you think getting into Ms. Hughes' panties might be possible?"

I shrugged, "Maybe, especially if she learns how big her smartest student is."

"Mmmmmmm," he moaned as I took his cock back in my mouth, cleaning it off with my saliva, hoping for another good fucking fairly soon.

Michael became insatiable. After the first couple days of taboo mother-son sex, he couldn't get enough of me. He continued sleeping in bed with me, and he could never get enough Mommy loving. It was like a child getting full access to a candy store, but this candy was his Mommy.

Over the next couple of weeks Michael and I played many different role-playing games. I was a nurse reviving a patient; I was a police officer interrogating a suspect; I was a queen disciplining a peasant. They were all fun, and they greatly expanded our repertoire of sexual positions.

Michael surprised me in early May with a naughty twist to our already kinky Submissive-Dom relationship. By now Michael had comfortably fit into the role of Dom and no longer had bouts of guilt, although he was still insecure at school with girls his own age, and he hadn't attempted anything at all towards wooing his cute teacher. In our house it was clear he was the man and I was the slut. Well, almost always: sometimes I had to step up to the plate and be his Mother.

I'd come home from work exhausted from four straight showings. Michael and Frederick were in their usual spots, playing video games.

Michael called out, "Mom, can you get Frederick and me a couple of cokes?"

"Sure, honey," I replied, knowing full well Michael's intent. Last night after depositing a load of his salty seed down my throat, he'd suggested that I tease Frederick the next time he was over.

I took a moment to remove my bra and stuff it in a drawer, undid a couple of extra buttons, grabbed a couple of glasses, poured some coke into each, added some ice and sauntered out like their maid.

After handing Michael his drink without any fanfare, I sauntered over to Frederick and bent down, allowing him a very generous up-close-and-personal look into my ample cleavage. He wouldn't be able to say he'd seen my bra this time, I was fairly sure he could see my nipples.

Lingering there way longer than necessary, I asked, my voice all flirty, "Can I get you anything else, Frederick?"

He stammered, "N-n-no."

"That's too bad," I purred, placing my hands on his legs very near his crotch to push myself up. From start to finish, his eyes hadn't wandered for an instant from my cleavage. Or at least I think it was cleavage: if your blouse gapes open enough that a guy can pretty much see your entire boobs, is it still called cleavage?

I returned to the kitchen, a big smile on my face and a tingle down below from my naughty flirtation.

A couple minutes later, I decided to tease Frederick some more.

I returned to the living room and lifted my heel with a buckle strap onto the couch. "Michael baby, could you unbuckle Mommy's shoe?"

He smiled knowingly, "Sure, Mom."

As he took his time unbuckling the strap of my heel, I positioned myself so the tops of my stockings were clearly visible to the young Frederick.

Just as Michael got my shoe unbuckled, I sighed dramatically, "Damn stockings, this garter-belt doesn't hold them up at all." I kept my foot on the couch directly in front of Frederick, who was almost drooling at the sight, and adjusted my stocking.

I slipped my shoe off and offered my son my other foot as I said, winking at Frederick playfully, "The things woman have to wear to please men."

Once Michael had unbuckled my second shoe, I asked, again with a tone of soft playful banter, "Can I get you two studs anything else?"

"No, we're fine," Michael replied, a devious smirk on his face and a confident look in his eyes as he glanced at his rattled friend.

I returned to the kitchen and was just beginning supper when Michael came into the kitchen.

He arrived behind me, reached under my skirt and slid a finger inside my wet pussy. "Did you like teasing my friend?"

I shrugged and turned it back on him asking playfully, but not meaning it, "Why? Does my big boy want me to fuck his friend?"

"Maybe I do. Would my slut Mommy like to take another virgin's cherry?" he asked, turning it back on me again.

At the time I thought we were just sharing some harmless playful banter, so I answered, "I'd fuck his brains out."

He yanked his finger out of me and my skirt fell back into place just as Frederick walked into the kitchen.

Michael said, "Thanks Mom, we'll make sure that happens."

"What happens?" a clueless Frederick asked.

Michael informed both of us. "We're going to have our own prom."

"We are?" Frederick asked, surprised by the suggestion.

"Yes, we are," Michael repeated, before revealing his plan. "You and I will go out for supper at Welton's and then come back here for a marathon evening of Call of Duty."

"That's brilliant," Frederick said.

Welton's is a five-star, two-hour meal type of place, and hard to get reservations, but I knew the owner personally, having sold her two houses. I pointed out, "If you're going to have your own prom, we'll need to rent you guys a couple of tuxes."

"It's done, then," Michael said with finality. "We'll create our own prom."

"Rad," Frederick agreed excitedly.

"And Mom will chauffeur us around, won't you Mom?" he asked.

"Of course, son," I replied, obediently, "it'll be fun to see you studs dressed so sexy. I can be the lucky gal dating you two studs at your own prom."

Frederick's face went red at that, and I pushed it even a shade further when I added, walking over to a bewildered Frederick, "Plus? There's something so sexy about a handsome boy in a tux: that really gets me revved up."

I winked saucily at Frederick and disappeared upstairs, leaving Frederick with a pretty impressive tent in his trousers.

That night as Michael fucked me in the ass, his favorite before-bedtime activity, he asked, as my increasing moans of ecstasy told him my orgasm was on the rise, "Will Mommy obey every order I give her?"

I moaned without hesitation, loving to do whatever my son ordered me to do, "Oh God yes, I'm yours to do with as you please."

His strong hands grabbed my hips and held me in place, his perfect cock deep in my ass. "You will do whatever I say?" he asked again.

"Fuck Michael, yes, whatever you want, always," I replied, frustrated at being denied the hard fucking I was craving.

As he began fucking me again, Michael asked, "We were kind of kidding around in the kitchen tonight, but now I'm asking you a serious question: would you like to take Frederick's virginity?"

I moaned, his cock feeling so good pumping in and out of my ass, "Is that what my big boy wants? Does he want his Pet Mommy to fuck his friend?"

"Now that you ask, that's exactly what I want you to do," my son informed me, his tone not nearly as playful as mine.

I looked him in the eye the best I could, since I was on all fours and his hands were firmly on my hips as he continued fucking my back door. "Are you actually serious, Michael?"

"Deadly," he smiled, revealing his plan to me. "We're going to have our own prom, which will include what usually happens on prom night."

"Dancing?" I quipped, trying to be funny.

"Nope. Fucking," Michael countered, smacking my ass.

"You've put some thought into this already," I smiled, the naughty ideas in my son's dirty mind both exciting me and scaring me.

"You ever been double penetrated, Mommy?" he asked, as casual as if he were asking if I'd ever been to Europe.

He slammed into my ass and remained there, his big cock lodged deep in my ass. I moaned, "No, that would be a first for me."

"Ever fantasized about it?" he questioned.

"Of course, baby," I replied, wiggling my ass, trying to entice him back into fucking me.

"You'll obey whatever I order you to do, Mommy-slut?" he asked again as he gave me one quick, hard, in and out.

"Fuuuuck, yes," I screamed, adding, "I will fuck Frederick, baby, if that's what you want."

"Good slut," Michael said before returning to pounding me from behind.

By now the idea of becoming a slut for my son's best friend was getting me really excited. I moaned, "Oh yes, baby, please let Mommy be a slut for Frederick."

"You may come now, Mommy," he grunted as I felt his sticky seed explode in my ass.

I obeyed, letting the rising tide flood over me, the sexy thought of being a virgin taker for the second time washing through my mind.

Pulling out, his white spunk leaking out of my well-fucked ass, he collapsed onto the bed beside me and looked me in the eye. "I'm serious, I want you to let Frederick fuck you."

"I understand and I agree," I acknowledged weakly as I gradually recovered from my orgasm. "Do you want him to learn you're a Mother-fucker?"

"I don't know yet, but I think so. It's a fucking amazing secret, and I'm dying to tell someone," he said, my shy nerdy Michael surfacing again.

"I do have a career to protect," I pointed out. "And you wouldn't want it to get around your school."

"I know," Michael said, contemplating my words.

After a couple minutes of silence, Michael promised, "I've got it covered, Mommy."

He wrapped his arms around me and even though the thought of the truth coming out scared me, I trusted him unconditionally.

Prom was May 14th and as Michael had promised, he'd come up with a plan. I was just finishing smoothing on my mocha thigh highs, when Michael came into our bedroom dressed in a tux, looking hot as Hell, the spitting image of his father. Although I'd always thought my son was handsome, the tux moved him to a different level. He was downright sexy. He came up behind me, squeezed my ass possessively and said confidently, "So... I've decided what I'll expect from you tonight, Mommy."

I turned around in just my bra and thigh highs and asked, my hand reaching for his cock, "And what would that be, sexy?"

"At the restaurant, I want you to flirt excessively with Frederick under the table," he replied.

"Hmmmmm," I said.

He smiled, putting his hands on my shoulders and guiding me down to my very regular submissive position.

Without instructions, I retrieved his cock from his trousers and stroked him gently. "You're such a very naughty boy to whore your Mother out like this," I teased, before asking, "May I have an appetizer to get me in the mood?"

"Of course," he smirked, as I opened my mouth and took his cock in my mouth.

Knowing time was of the essence before we'd have to leave, I bobbed back and forth hungrily, eager to taste his addictive seed. As I sucked his cock like a dirty slut, Michael continued explaining his plans for me. "Then I want you to give Frederick a hand job."

I stopped sucking and took my son's eight inches of meat out of my mouth and asked, "Really? At the restaurant?"

"Yes," he said, adding, "Until he comes."

"How am I supposed to make that happen?" I asked, unable to fathom how I could accomplish such a daring task with such a shy boy.

"That's for you to figure out, Mommy-slut," Michael smirked, "now get back to work."

Over the past two weeks, Michael had become more dominant and his expectations of me had steadily increased. The line between son and Dom no longer fazed him, and his treatment of me had become bolder. Acknowledging my role in this power shift and pleased by it, I didn't argue but simply replied, "Yes, Master," and took his cock back in my mouth.

As I went for the kill, Michael continued, "Lastly, I trust Frederick and I know he can keep our dirty little secret. So not only will you take Frederick's virginity, but tonight you'll also receive your first double penetration."

The thought of Frederick's knowing scared me, yet the thought of my giving Michael unconditional control over me was exhilarating. I continued my furious assault on his cock and was rewarded with a load of my son's sweet seed, plus getting double penetrated had always been a fantasy of mine, one that Michael now was obsessed with ever since our earlier conversations on the subject.

Once I'd swallowed every last drop, I allowed his cock to slip out of my mouth and asked from my submissive position, "You're absolutely certain you can trust Frederick?"

"Do you trust me?" Michael asked, as he tucked his cock away for the time being.

"Of course, with all my heart and soul; you own me, Michael," I replied, meaning every word.

"Then trust me in this," he smiled, helping me to my feet. "I love you and I won't ever do anything to hurt you."

He kissed me passionately, like two lovers would do. It was soft and tender yet contained the fierce passion of a young couple in love.

Twenty-five minutes later we all arrived at the restaurant. It was obvious that Frederick was obsessed with my very generous display of cleavage as he continually took quick glances, which he thought were sly and discreet but were anything but. We were seated, and I surprised Frederick when I told him to "Slide over, good looking," and sat beside him instead of the obvious choice, my son.

"Kkkkk," he said, his face flushing both at my compliment and my hand on his leg as I sat down, pretending to use it for balance.

"Thanks, sweetie," I smiled, sitting down and giving his leg a friendly squeeze before removing my hand.

"N-n-no problem," he stammered, adorably flustered.

I ordered a bottle of wine; yes, they were underage, but when you know the owner, such trivialities can be overlooked. I was hoping the wine would help, both by providing an excuse for what was about to happen, and also to relax me a bit, as the task at hand was still a bit nerve-wracking.

Once we'd ordered our meals, I made a toast, "To the best prom ever."

The boys concurred and after clinking glasses, they each drank their wine and each made that first time tasting red wine face, and then tried to hide it... all of which was hilarious.

As we ate our salads a few minutes later, our first glasses of wine almost done, I placed my hand on Frederick's leg again, this time keeping it there. His eyes went big as he tried to process what I was doing. Michael smiled knowingly.

I chatted with my son casually as my hand slowly crept towards his best friend's cock. I was worried Frederick would pass out, as he was holding his breath.

Amused by Frederick's bewilderment, I boldly placed my hand directly onto his fully erect, and impressively sized, cock. He let out a gasp.

Michael asked, "You ok, Frederick?"

"Y-y-yes, f-f-fine," Frederick stammered as my hand continued resting on his cock.

Entertaining myself, I added, the innuendo obvious to us all, "So Frederick, what's up?"

"W-w-what?" he stammered, as I began rubbing his cock through his pants.

The waiter arrived with our main course, not ending poor Frederick's focused attention, since my motionless hand still lingered there, a constant tease.

Once our meals were placed before us, I gave Frederick one final squeeze before returning my hand to the table. We ate mostly in silence, each of us thinking different, yet similar thoughts.

I gave Michael a nod as we finished eating our dinners and accepting my cue he said, "I need to go to the washroom."

Seconds after my son was gone, I went to work. I returned my hand to Frederick's cock and after giving it a firm squeeze, I unzipped his pants. "Frederick dear, is it ok if I get some dessert from you?"

"M-M-Ms. Lodge?" he stammered again, overwhelmed by my suggestion.

"Yes?" I smiled, fishing out his fully erect cock from his trousers, which were still fastened at the top.

"W-w-what are y-y-you doing, Ms. L-L-Lodge?" Frederick stuttered, looking around, probably for some morality squad to show up and begin condemning us in loud voices.

Sitting in the back of the restaurant like we were, no one could see my hand stroking his cock. "Just whipping up some dessert, baby," I purred.

"Oh God," he moaned, watching me with frozen delight.

"Do you find me sexy, Frederick?" I asked, demurely.

"S-s-sexy? Y-y-you? Y-y-yes," he moaned.

"Would you like me to suck your cock later on, baby?" I purred as I continued stroking his cock.

"W-w-what?" he gasped at my shocking question.

Ignoring his rhetorical question, I continued, "Or would you rather fuck me?"

"Aaaaah," he groaned a moment later and I felt his warm liquid coating my hand as I continued pumping his throbbing cock.

"Hmmmm, I'll take that nice warm rainfall as a yes, baby," I smiled, as I released his cock and brought my hand to my mouth. He watched in stunned silence as I licked all his cum up and swallowed it. "Hmmmm, delicious, I think I may need a bedtime snack later tonight. You do provide refills, don't you?"

"I-I-I," he babbled.

Becoming the slut my son wanted me to be, I went even further than he'd instructed as I said, "Ohhhh, I missed some." I bent down below the tabletop and swallowed Frederick's big cock in one quick deep throat before just as quickly sitting back up. "Fuck, baby, you must have to beat the girls off with a stick with such a sweet cock."

Before he could reply, Michael returned to the table and asked, seeing my devious smile, "Did I miss anything?"

"Oh, no," I purred, "I was just getting to know your best friend a bit better." I glanced down and saw Frederick awkwardly putting his cock away.

"Really?" Michael said, "What did you learn?"

"That's my delicious little secret," I quipped, at which Frederick gasped.

Frederick stammered, "I-I-I have to go the washroom."

I stood up in the aisle so he could slide out of the booth, giving his ass a sly squeeze as he lurched past me.

He let out another gasp and was gone, and I burst out laughing.

"Obviously you completed task one," Michael deduced.

Still laughing, I reported, "The looks on his face were well worth the price of admission."

"I bet they were," my son smiled before adding, "By the way, I think you have a little leftover dessert on your chin."

Moving my hand to my chin, I felt a bit of overlooked Frederick goo, which got me laughing again as I retrieved the final remaining evidence and sucked it into my mouth.

When Frederick returned, Michael and I immediately stood up and I said, my innuendo playful and full of promise, "Well my virile prom dates, let's go home and share some yummy dessert."

We drove home, and the boys chatted randomly as I contemplated the upcoming DP my son was planning for me. Mostly I was excited, the thought of two cocks filling me simultaneously was a fantasy of mine (although not one I'd ever anticipated becoming a reality), yet I still worried that allowing another person to learn of my intimate relationship with my son was risky.

I pulled into the driveway and my son quipped, "Let's go continue our very special prom."

Frederick joked, "You make it sound like some made for TV after school special."

"Well, it will be special," I added, my tone dripping with sexual innuendo.

"Promises, promises," Michael quipped.

As I opened my car door, I winked subtly to Frederick, "It's already been a special night, hasn't it, Frederick?"

Frederick's face again went tomato-coloured as he stammered, "Y-y-yes, Ms. Lodge."

While we waited for Michael to unlock the door, I sidled up to Frederick and whispered, "Frederick, please call me Betty now, especially after all we've shared together." I slyly squeezed his cock briefly before entering the house.

Frederick stood paralyzed as Michael opened the front door for me like a proper gentleman.

Once we were in the house, I went into the kitchen and poured three glasses of wine as Frederick, still stunned, joined Michael and me. I walked over to the bewildered horny teenager and handed him a drink. Grabbing mine, as Michael grabbed his, I proposed, "A toast... to a prom to remember."

We all clinked, and Frederick drank almost his entire glass in a single swallow.

I asked, "So what are you two sexy studs going to do now?"

"Probably play some Call of Duty like we planned," Michael shrugged.

"Well, go play while I fix you two sexy studs some snacks," I suggested.

The boys left, and I made a big plate of appetizers as the set-up continued. I joined the boys in the living room and like I had before, I made sure to bend directly in front of Frederick so he could take a good long look into my cleavage. Not braless this time, I was saving some things for later.

"Shit Frederick, what are you doing?" Michael asked, even though he knew exactly what his friend was doing, staring at his mother's tits.

"W-w-what?" Frederick stammered, turning back to the game to see that he'd just been killed.

"Sorry, sexy," I shrugged, and asked, "But since you're dead, could you be a dear and unbuckle my shoes? My feet are killing me."

"S-s-sure," the adorable boy, so out of his league, stammered, as I rested my foot on the coffee table.

"Mom, move your ass, it's in my way," Michael complained.

I turned, wiggled it in his face and quipped, "Is this better?"

Michael surprised Frederick with some audacity for the first time as he smiled, "Actually Mommy, that's much better."

Meanwhile, Frederick had moved his hands, shaking noticeably, to my shoe and was awkwardly unbuckling it. Once he was done, I switched feet and he removed my other shoe. Both shoes off, I stood up, stretched towards the ceiling like that other evening, allowing my breasts once again to become the focus of attention before saying, "Thanks darling, I owe you one."

I collapsed on the couch beside the stunned teen and watched the two resume their game. I positioned myself so my feet were on the coffee table and stretched out so my dress rode up enough to show the tops of my stockings and a bit of skin.

Frederick continued taking quick glances at my legs as he attempted to focus on the game.

Finally, I complained, "Guys, this is boring. It's time to make this more like a proper prom."

Frederick asked, still unable to pry his eyes away from my legs. "How?"

Standing up, I announced, "We should dance."

"I don't dance," both boys said in unison.

I went to the stereo, put on a sappy ballad, then returned and grabbed Frederick's hands and pulled him up. I smiled, "Every boy should get at least one prom night slow dance with a hot girl," I said, before fishing, "Unless you studs don't think I'm hot?"

Frederick looked to Michael for help, but Michael just chuckled teasingly, "Go ahead, tell my Mom what you say about her when she isn't around."

Frederick's face went red.

I asked playfully, "What do you say, Freddy?"

Michael, setting up the alone time I needed to finish the easiest seduction ever, acted all concerned all of a sudden, "Oh crap, I left my wallet at the restaurant."

"You did?" I asked, turning towards him, my ass slyly brushing against the protrusion in Frederick's pants.

"Yes, I remember setting it down on the table before we left, and I don't have it now," he lied.

"Well, you'd better go back and get it," I suggested.

"Sorry Frederick, will you be alright till I get back?" Michael asked.

I answered for him, my ass moving back to make firm contact with Frederick to signal my intentions. "Don't worry Michael, I'll take very good care of your friend."

"You do that," Michael replied, Frederick oblivious to the full breadth of our plan.

Michael left and I turned around and smiled, "Now... where were we? Oh yes, your slow dance."

I pulled the befuddled teenager into me, his face literally inches away from my big breasts as we danced, if you could call it that.

A couple minutes of slow close dancing and I leaned into his ear and asked, "Are you a virgin, Frederick?"

He stammered, "Y-y-yes m-m-ma'am."

I bit his ear playfully. "It's Betty, sexy. Remember?"

"S-s-sorry, Betty," he babbled, his face again as red as red can be.

"So what do you say about me to my son that you'd rather I didn't hear?" I asked, my free hand squeezing his ass.

"N-n-nothing," he again stammered.

"Tell Betty," I purred, "Maybe I can make your fantasy into a reality."

"Ummm... I said you were hot... and that..." he began, then blurted out in a rush, "... that I wished I could f-f-fuck you."

"You'd like to fuck me?" I asked delightedly as if this were news, my hand going directly to his front bulge, "with this?"

"Yeeeeess," he whimpered the moment I touched him.

"Well, I think proms should end with everyone having sex, shouldn't they?" I asked.

"In the movies they do," Frederick agreed.

"Well then, shall we make our own movie version of tonight's prom?" I asked, dropping to my knees and fishing his cock out of his trousers.

"Oh God," the adorable teen gasped, as my hand wrapped around his nine-inch hard cock, even longer than my son's impressive fuck stick.

"Oh God indeed, I plan to worship this delicious cock, baby," I teased, my tongue flicking his cock head.

"Ms. Lodge," he whimpered.

"No, you need to call me slut," I purred back.

"W-w-what?" he gasped, not able to process the extremities of what was happening to him.

"Tonight, I am yours Freddy, and I want you to use me as you've fantasized doing all those times you were checking out my legs, tits and ass. You've even fantasized about me while you jerked off, haven't you, big boy?" I asked, taking all of his cock in my mouth and then slowly pulling back until his lollipop top popped out of my mouth.

"Aaaaaaah, yes, erm, Betty... umm, slut?... I fantasize about you all the time," he admitted.

"What do you imagine?" I asked, swirling my tongue around his mushroom top.

"Well... feeling your legs in pantyhose," he offered.

One quick deep throat. "Actually, I wore stockings tonight so you'd have easier access to my wet cunt."

"Shiiiiit," he whimpered, not used to hearing such words from a friend's mother.

"What else do you imagine, baby?" I questioned, licking all the way down his solid shaft.

"Your tits," he groaned, "I've always wanted to see them."

Licking my tongue back up to the tip of his prick, I then stood up, turned around and asked, "Whatever you wish. Will you please unzip me, baby?"

I felt his hands trembling as he awkwardly unzipped me. Once it was free, I allowed my dress to cascade harmlessly to the floor.

Turning around I smiled, and silently reached my hands behind my back to unclasp my bra. His eyes were like the ones in those Roger Rabbit cartoons, bugged out, and his open mouth was watering like the big bad wolf's. I allowed my bra to hit the floor as well. My firm breasts were now right in the face of the virgin teenager. He was so captivated by them that I thought it could be a long time before he'd even notice my naked snatch. Smiling coyly, I asked, "So sexy, do you think seeing them is enough for you, or would you like to touch them?"

His eyes never left my breasts as he asked, like a kid at a candy store longing for a treat he's never been allowed, "May I?"

"On two conditions," I said.

"Anything," he said in a trance.

"First, you have to suck both of my nipples, they're dying for attention."

"Ooooookay," he said, his thin propriety line being all that was remaining between him and doing whatever he wanted with me right now.

"And second," I said, cupping my breasts towards his mouth, "you have to promise to fuck me like a dirty slut."

"Kkkk," he agreed, I doubt really comprehending my words as I offered him my left nipple. But he did manage to open his mouth and take it between his lips.

"Hmmmmm," I moaned, my voice over the top with sexy ups and downs, "Mommy likes."

He licked and sucked and explored like the virgin he was. What he lacked in experience, he made up for with his eagerness to please. He moved to my other breast and replicated the concentrated attention.

Finally I said, "So Frederick, I'm your prom slut tonight. What do you want to do to me?"

The shift from shy to stud seemed to have shifted sometime while he was making love to my breasts as he said, apparently having processed my earlier condition, "On your knees, slut."

I smiled and said while obeying his order, "I love a man who knows what he wants."

"Then I want you to suck my cock," he ordered, holding it out for me.

"Hmmmm, yes Master," I said, now giving him all the power possible before taking his cock in my mouth.

Unlike my teasing of before, this time I sucked him like the expert cock sucker that I am. I bobbed back and forth, taking his entire cock in my mouth while sucking it like a porn star on a deadline. I wanted him to come in my mouth, I wanted to be his first everything. I'd already given him his first hand job, and I hoped before the night was through to take his virginity and maybe even take him in my ass.

"Oh shit," he groaned, only a few bobs into my royal cock sucking treatment, and I already felt his load of cum spraying down my throat. I didn't slow down until long after every sweet speck of his seed had been deposited in me.

Finally removing his cock from my mouth, I asked, "Think you can go again, stud?"

"Um-I..." I stammered.

I took his cock back into my mouth for a quick couple of bobs, before asking, looking demure, "Will you fuck me, sexy?"

"Bend over, slut," he ordered arrogantly, surprising me. A welcome surprise, of course.

I climbed onto the couch and got on my knees, "Like this?" I asked.

He moved behind me and was about to slip his cock inside me when Michael's loud voice spoke up as if from nowhere. "What's going on here?"

Frederick jumped back and stammered, "U-u-um, I..."

"Frederick was about to fuck me, Master," I replied.

Frederick stared at me, struggling to comprehend my words.

"Get over here, slut," Michael demanded.

I obediently slid off the couch and crawled over to my son as Frederick watched, bewildered.

"How dare you start without me, Mommy-slave?" Michael berated me, pulling his pants down.

No instructions were needed as I pulled my son's semi-hard cock out of his Saxx underwear (I'd upgraded him since our first night) and took it into my mouth.

Frederick gasped.

Michael explained, while his cock grew in my mouth, "My Mom is my slut, Frederick. I am her Master and she is my personal fuck toy, my sex slave."

"But that's incest," Frederick objected.

"Sex is sex Frederick, and there's nothing better than my Mom's beautiful lips wrapped around my cock," Michael explained, before adding, "Well, other than maybe my cock in her cunt or her ass."

"You have sex with your Mom?"

"Every day I fuck one, two or all three of her holes, don't I Mommy?"

"Yes, Master, my entire body is yours to use whenever you want" I declared, and added, looking back to Frederick, "and with whomever you want."

Michael asked Frederick, as I returned to sucking my son's delicious cock, "You can keep this a secret, right?"

"I can't believe it," I heard Frederick say.

"That's not an answer," Michael said, before adding, "Mommy here wants to be double penetrated, and I thought you would be the perfect choice to help us make that happen. Plus, if you can keep our secret, you can have my Mom however you want and whenever you want."

"Seriously?" Frederick asked.

"Am I serious, Mother?"

Taking Michael's beautiful cock out of my mouth, I stood up and sauntered seductively, nakedly displaying all my charms, to the stunned Frederick. I said demurely, "Frederick, if you can keep our itty-bitty sinful secret, you can shoot your cum in my mouth whenever you want, you can fuck my cunt whenever you want, and you can bury that sweet cock of yours in my ass whenever you want. You can do lots of other things too, we'll just have to think of them."

"Fuck him now, Mother," Michael ordered.

I pushed Frederick onto the couch and straddled him. Lowering my cunt within an inch of his erect cock I asked, "So sweetie, do you think you can keep all this a secret?"

"God, yeeees," he moaned, an instant before my pussy swallowed his cock.

"You can't tell anyone at all," I reminded him, his cock now fully inside me.

"I swear," he whimpered.

"Not ever, baby," I purred.

"Kkkk," he barely got out.

"I ground my hips on his cock and added, "Good, because I'll do absolutely anything to make you happy enough to keep this secret no matter what." I leaned in and kissed him while I started slowly riding his cock.

For a couple minutes we kissed while I rode him, gradually going faster and faster.

As expected, Michael joined us. I felt his hands on my hips and he ordered, "Hold still, Mommy, it's time for your first double penetration."

"Yes, Master," I agreed, breaking my kiss with Frederick.

Michael's cock slowly filled my ass and I whimpered, the sensations of a cock in my ass feeling so different when another one was already in my cunt.

Frederick watched in voyeuristic awe as his best friend sodomized his mother.

Michael explained, as his cock filled my ass, "Frederick, it's a long crazy story, but Mom has become my unconditional slut, my very own sex pet, as obedient as any loyal puppy; isn't that right, Mommy?"

I barked in agreement.

"But how?" Frederick asked, still bewildered.

"I'll tell you the whole story later, but for now let's concentrate on making this the best prom ever," Michael said.

"Already there," Frederick smiled, finally beginning to get comfortable with the bizarreness.

"Ride us, Mommy," my son, my Master, ordered.

I obeyed eagerly, although I was stymied by how awkward it was to move with two cocks buried in me. I moved slowly, experimentally, trying to find a motion that worked, but after a couple minutes of constant awkwardness Michael suggested, "Maybe we should fuck you instead, Mommy."

"God, yes," I agreed, totally frustrated from all this stop and go, which also had my orgasm on hold, not building, instead it just being an infuriating constant tease.

"Hold still, Mother," Michael ordered.

I obeyed.

"You ready to really fuck my Mom, Frederick?" Michael asked, I assume with a big grin on his face.

"Fuck, yes," a growingly confident Frederick groaned.

"Buck your ass up Frederick, as I slam forward... on three, ok?" Michael instructed.

"Yep."

"One, two, three," Michael counted as they thrust into me, my breasts crashing into Frederick's face as I screamed, the double deepness bringing intense pleasure, "Yes, Fuuuuuuck meeeeeeeee, boooooooys."

And in perfect unison I rose and fell helplessly as my son and his best friend double penetrated me. When they both thrust deep into me, I felt so filled up that it almost felt like their cocks were touching. Each deep thrust had me making sounds I'd never heard escape me before.

After only a few deep thrusts, my orgasm, which had been simmering in no cum land forever, began rising quickly. "Don't stop," I whimpered as my orgasm continued its rise to eruption.

"Is Mommy close?" Michael asked.

"Yes, Master, your sluuuuuuut is sooo close," I answered, as another double thrust riddled my sexual senses.

After a few minutes of hardcore double pleasure, my breathing was getting erratic and Michael knew I was close. He softly instructed, "I want you to come for us, my pet."

Frederick added, surprising me as he barked like a drill sergeant, "Come now slut, come for your Masters."

"Yes! Harder!" I screamed, knowing the breakers were about to crash over me.

Both boys added something extra to their pummeling as Frederick bucked up into me reaching new unexplored depths, as Michael slammed into me, and as my tits crashed over and over into Frederick's face, my orgasm hit, one unlike any I'd ever felt before. "Fuuuuuuck, you mother fuckers, your sluuuuut is coming!"

Both of them continued their hardcore double penetration as my orgasm cascaded through me like a waterfall, washing through me, carrying me to a state of euphoria.

Watching me come was too much for the no-longer-virgin Frederick who grunted, "I'm coming too," and I felt my pussy walls sprayed with cum.

My son pulled out of my ass, walked around the couch and shoved his cock in my mouth. He face fucked me, his balls bouncing off my chin as he used my mouth as his cum bank. I desperately tried to control my gag reflex as he slammed into my mouth, and I was thankful when his grunt and spray soon followed. He slowed down immediately after shooting, allowing me to savour the taste of his cum before swallowing it down.

Pulling out of my mouth, he asked Frederick, who was being suffocated by my tits, "Was fucking my Mom as good as you imagined?"

I leaned back so Frederick could breathe and talk.

"God yes, but it seems like a dream," Frederick gasped, bewilderment still on his face.

I smiled, "Well then keep dreaming, baby, I want you in my ass before this prom is done."

"You can't be serious?" an exhausted Frederick replied.

Michael laughed, "That's why I had to get you involved. Mom can go all night and again in the morning and again the next evening: it's a vicious exhausting circle."

"You poor baby," I quipped, grabbing his still hard cock. "You sexy fuckers are young and virile, and thank God you have quick recovery time."

Michael agreed, "Well, let's take a few minutes to recover, grab some wine, and maybe some whipped cream and strawberries before going another round."

"You have ten minutes, and then I want you boys reloaded," I demanded, standing up to stretch my legs, cum leaking down my leg. "Fuck Frederick, you came buckets."

"Years of solo practice," he shrugged.

"Well, now you've joined the big leagues," I quipped.

Suddenly the phone rang. I walked, naked except for my thigh highs, to the phone and answered it. "Oh hi, Crystal."

Michael smiled at an earlier promise of mine to seduce my daughter, his sister. So far I'd been able to avoid doing it because Crystal lived three hours away, on the other coast. Michael whispered to Frederick, who nodded in agreement and walked over to begin licking my cunt while I spoke with my daughter.

"Yes, dear, I'll pick you up at the airport. What time does your flight arrive, which airline and what's the flight number?"

She gave me the details while Frederick eagerly licked my wet pussy, making it hard to concentrate, and even harder when I realized with a barely suppressed gasp that he was probably licking up his own cum.

"Why don't you just email it to me, it's late, I've been drinking, and I can't concentrate," I suggested, just as I felt cold liquid sliding down my chest. I yelped, startled by Michael pouring wine down my front.

"No, no, I'm ok, sweetheart, just spilled some wine on myself; I told you I was drinking. Can I call you back tomorrow? I'm kind of in a sticky situation," I said, which made Michael laugh.

"Bye honey, look forward to seeing you," I said.

"To seeing all of you dear sister," Michael added, but thankfully Crystal had hung up by then. "So she's coming for my graduation?"

"Yes, she arrives neeeeext Thursday," I said, letting out a moan as Frederick slid a finger inside me.

"Delicious," Michael said.

"Yes, she is," Frederick agreed, licking my pussy mixed with wine, oblivious to the next naughty plan Michael had in store for his Pet Mommy.

An hour later Frederick had completed his trifecta of fucking, having fucked all three of my holes, and even a fulfilling a quadfecta if you include the hand job at the restaurant. After a long ass fuck, he shot his final load all over my face at the suggestion of my son, who'd already done the same a couple minutes earlier, following a long blow job from yours truly.

Frederick in the shower, Michael said to me, "Well that was fun."

"Fuck Michael, I haven't ever been fucked so thoroughly," I admitted, my knees sore, my jaw aching, and my ass and cunt raw.

"So I finally found a way to fuck you into submission," Michael smiled.

"You fucked me into submission long ago, Master," I smiled, noticing his cock was growing again and believe it or not I was still craving his cum, like an addict. I asked, "A midnight snack?"

"Snack away, my pet," Michael offered. "And pretty soon you'll be snacking on Crystal's cunt."

Stopping just before taking his cock back in my mouth, "About that," I said.

"Yes?"

"I'm not sure it's such a good idea."

"You're not going to disobey an order from your Master, are you?"

"It's just... how am I supposed to seduce my own daughter?"

"You seduced me," he pointed out, "and you did it very well."

"I know, but seducing a guy is pretty easy, and I already knew you fantasized about me," I pointed out. "Plus, we have no reason to believe Crystal is even bi."

"Well, I guess this time will be more of a challenge," Michael said, snapping his fingers.

Like a dog diving for a bone, I'd been conditioned to begin sucking at the snap of my son's fingers. As I bobbed up and down on his cock, I tried to figure out how I could go about seducing my daughter. The idea turned me on, obeying Michael turned me on, yet making his next fantasy into a reality was truly going to be a challenge.

That said, like all submissive sluts, I was always up for a challenge.

THE END

228 "Pet Mommy": Fucking with Mommy-Slut

I love Michael, my son.

I love how he's become the man of the household, I love that he always knows what I need sexually.

I love that he's discovered both my long-lost submissive side and his own newly-discovered dominant side.

I love that he uses all three of my holes whenever he wishes, and recently he's even begun sharing me with his best friend Frederick, and that's been amazing.

I love the taste of my son's cum in my mouth, the feel of his cum exploding in my pussy and even the embarrassment of his cum leaking out of my ass.

I love that he is my Master and that I am his submissive.

Yet, it's one thing to make a promise while in the throes of passion, but it's quite another to attempt to fulfill said promise once clarity hits; which leads to his latest expectation of me... to seduce his sister, my daughter, which seems an impossible task to fulfill.

Two days before Crystal was to return home for Michael's high school graduation, he asked, while his cock was pounding my ass slowly, his cum still dripping out of my cunt from his last load just a few minutes ago, for me to explain what my seduction plan was.

"I-I-I don't know," I stammered, distracted by how good his cock felt in my ass, not to mention I had no feasible idea of how to turn such an impossibility into a possibility.

His cock lodged deep in my ass, he stopped fucking me as he pointed out, disappointed by my insufficient answer, "Mother, you've had almost a week to plan. She's going to be here in two nights. I expect her to be on her knees and ready to please me by Saturday evening, is that clear?"

He pulled out and slammed into my ass, hard. I screamed, "Buuuuuuuuut hooooooooow?"

"You want my help?" he asked.

"Of course, Master," I purred, "I feel completely helpless about this," trying desperately to get him to assist me in this crazy conquest he had in mind. Oddly, when I was horny, which was often, the idea of seducing my daughter was quite the turn-on; I'd already crossed the line in every way possible with my son, so doing it a second time with my daughter didn't seem as bad as the on again off again guilt I'd felt while I was seducing him. Accepting yourself for who you are and setting aside society's attitudes about incest was very liberating. So was doing research on incest and realizing three things:

1. Historically, it has been quite common.

2. Although seldom revealed openly, incest is much more common than people let on... once you dig deeper into the underbelly of society's unrealistic expectations.

3. The more I accepted the first two items, the easier it became to convince myself that there was no better way to show how much I loved my son than to give myself to him unconditionally: mind, body and soul. After all, those are the traditional expectations of a woman when she marries a man, and that was exactly what I had done for my husband for those several years before his unexpected death. In the most simplistic terms, Michael had recently stepped in for his father as head of the household, and now received the exact same benefits my husband used to enjoy. Plus, as much as I loved my husband, god bless his soul, I now loved my son even more.

"On Friday, take her shopping somewhere to get her a new dress for the graduation ceremony, and then suggest going to a lingerie store as well, telling her you have a new man in your life," he began.

"Okay," I moaned, his cock pumping in my ass a constant distraction. "I'm not sure that will be enough."

"Well, if she's as big of a slut as her mother it may be, but I thought while you were bonding with her, I could do some reconnaissance on her computer," he continued.

"Oooooh," I moaned, thinking this idea seemed like a good start. Such an approach had been invaluable when I'd first explored the idea of seducing Michael.

"If the eyes are the gateway into the soul of a person, their hard drive is the gateway into their kinks," he concluded, something that was pretty hard to disagree with.

On the computer you could research secret kinks, read stories based on such interests, have chats with people with similar kinks and, of course, watch every type of porn imaginable, many subsets of which I never knew existed. (Did you know there's a cartoon porn site which depicts many of the cartoon characters we grew up watching? I sure hadn't.) Since seducing my son, I've watched online incest porn and read lots of incest stories, each story making my guilt fade away a bit more. Since receiving Michael's order for me to seduce Crystal, I've been reading mother-daughter incest stories not only because they're hot, but also trying to research ideas I can use to come up with a game plan. Yet, incest stories are exactly that, stories, and making such a seduction into a reality was way more complex than putting pen to paper. (Or okay, these days putting keyboard to hard drive.)

"That's a good idea," I moaned, my orgasm starting to build, my greatest orgasms coming from anal sex (strange but true).

"And just to add a little motivation to your task," he announced, surprising me by pulling out of me, he loved coming in my ass.

"Whaaaat?" I whimpered, frustrated that he'd pulled out with me so close to orgasm.

He circled around and shoved his pulsing, stiff cock in my mouth and began fucking my mouth as he explained, "You aren't allowed to come until your task is completed."

My eyes went wide; the gravity of his expectation and the consequences of failure were now clear. I would have responded with pleas for mercy, but his cock was fucking my mouth, his balls spanking my chin with each thrust. I usually loved his aggressive need to come approach, but with my orgasm so close and suddenly knowing I was no longer allowed any, I was super annoyed.

He continued, "You can still get your daily dose of my cum with blow jobs, but you aren't allowed to cooooome."

His sweet white stuff exploded in my mouth and I focused on swallowing it all like I'd been trained to do, wasting cum was way worse than wasting booze. He slowed down as I milked his cock for every last trace of his addicting sperm.

Finally he pulled out and continued the conversation as if it hadn't been interrupted by his shooting his load in his mother's mouth, "Is that understand, Pet Mommy?"

"Yes," I answered, stretching my mouth after the quick pounding it had just taken.

"You don't like the idea?" he asked, catching my disappointed tone.

"May I speak honestly?" I asked, looking up at him.

"Of course," he shrugged, his cock beginning to shrink before me. It really is one of the really great wonders of the world, the beauty of a cock growing to an aroused state or a just-shot-its-load-cock slowly returning into sexual hibernation.

"I'm very close right now, Master," I explained, praying for sexual release.

"All the better for you to understand the full importance of my expectations of you. I want Crystal as my graduation present," he answered.

"I just don't know if I can do it," I admitted.

"I know you can, Mom," he said, putting his cock back in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around, giving his cock a quick wash before he pulled out and cautioned, "Now, no more of this defeatist mindset, is that understood?"

"Yes, I understand," I answered, adding jokingly, "May I go and take a cold shower?"

"Does that work for women?" he asked with a chuckle.

Standing up, I answered, "I'm about to find out."

Although the coldness didn't extinguish my burning flame entirely, it did cool down the fire inside me sufficiently to let me think straight.

The next two days were torture as I tried to resist the temptation to come, especially when each morning's wake up and evening's bedtime included my swallowing a load of Michael's cum. I wanted him in my cunt and ass, I wanted to be fucked, pounded, and used. Yet each time, Michael only reminded me of the task at hand.

When not being used as a cum receptacle, or working (selling real estate), I was reading sex stories, chatting with online mothers who had seduced their daughters (if they really were mothers, there are a surprising number of men out there masquerading as women), and trying to formulate a plan that had a chance of working. In the end, a mixture of flattery, intimate contact and open conversations seemed to be the key... and of course, booze. The major problem was that I was on a very limited timeline.

The morning of the day Crystal was to arrive, Michael deposited a load down my belly for breakfast and asked, "So, is my pet excited for her new task?"

"I'm excited to be allowed to come and to make you happy," I answered.

"You don't want to seduce your daughter?" he asked, surprised by this possibility.

"I'm more scared than anything," I answered. "Even though I knew it was technically wrong when I seduced you, I knew it was your fantasy."

"That it was," he smiled, his beautiful cock beginning to shrink.

"But with Crystal... first of all, girls are different," I began.

"Oh, I beg to differ," he quipped, "you're usually hornier than I am," tracing my willing lips with his cock.

"Okay, but I'm the exception," I smiled back, licking the bottom of his cock.

"Well, Crystal looks like you, has the same body type as you, and the same quirky personality as you," Michael pointed out.

"So if Mommy is an incest slut, then Crystal must be one slut too?" I quipped, moving my tongue to his balls, something I'd never done to him before.

"It's a theory," he moaned, as I took one of his balls in my mouth.

I didn't respond as I pleasured one ball and then the other.

"Shit Slut, you never cease to surprise me," he moaned softly.

"I aim to please," I replied.

"That you do, Mom," he agreed (calling me Mom without adding any derogatory words before or after was rare when we were alone). I was used to Pet Mommy or Mommy slut, Mommy whore, Mommy slave, or during the past couple days, just cum bucket.

I slid my tongue back up his stiff rod, wishing he would just fuck me hard.

As if reading my mind, "Does Crystal's Mom want her back door plugged?"

Using my daughter's name was strange in this context, yet I responded, playing along, "Yes, Master, Crystal's Mom would love her back door to be pillaged."

"Show me that ass," he ordered.

If there were an obedience speed Olympics event, I'm sure I would have set a new world record as I quickly got in position, offering my ass to my son.

"You are such a good bad Mommy," he commented, his cock now between my ass cheeks, teasing my hunger.

"Please Master, I need it soooo bad," I begged, my hunger for his cock more addicting than nicotine.

"What are you willing to do for it?" he asked, the head of his cock pushing into my tight rosebud.

"Whatever you wish, Master," I responded, so horny I would walk into church, drop to my knees and blow our minister during his sermon if ordered.

"You'll eat your daughter's pussy?" he questioned, his beautiful cock so close to filling me.

"I'll be her Mommy-slut too if you want, Master. I'll make sure she's in stockings for you on Saturday when I offer up your sister as a gift for you," I answered, the idea turning me on more than I thought it would.

"If you promise she'll be my slut by Saturday night, I'll let you come from a good hard ass fucking," he offered, as his cock broke through my rectal resistance and slid into my wanton ass.

"Yeeeees," I screamed, a two-day cum fast being two days of frustration too long.

He started slowly but I begged, "Don't make love to Mommy's ass, baby, pound it."

Obliging my unique motherly request, he slammed into my ass, filling me so fully that my orgasm began bubbling inside me after just a few strokes.

"Oh God, Michael, I love your cock in my ass," I screamed. "Promise me you'll never stop using Mommy."

"That's one promise I know I can keep," he laughed between his deep hard thrusts.

He fucked me deep and hard for a while until my orgasm was inevitable.

"Oh yes, Michael, I looooooove yooooooou," I screamed like the slut I was, as I came from being ass fucked by my son.

"I love you too, Mom," he replied, even as he continued hammering away as my orgasm coursed through me.

"Fill my ass with your cream, baby, I want to walk around all day with a constant reminder of you," I begged, the thought so nasty that another gush of pleasure pulsated through me.

"Fuck, you're such a hot little slut, Mom," he groaned.

"Just your slut, son," I moaned back, as my ass began bouncing back on his cock, my ass clenching as I tried to milk his cock dry.

"And Frederick's," Michael reminded me, memories of my first double penetration flooding back to me, causing a second orgasm to begin building inside me.

"Yes, and your best friend's that you shared your Mommy-slut with," I agreed, wishing I had a second cock for my cunt right now, and maybe even a third one to blow, air tight being another fantasy I hadn't yet fulfilled.

"And soon you'll either have a Mistress or a pet of your own," he added, throwing another wrinkle into the upcoming seduction of my college daughter. I'd just assumed I'd be the submissive, but if I could make my demanding daughter into my pet... well, that was a delicious idea.

I asked, "Do you want your bitchy sister to be my Mistress or Mommy's little cunt slave?"

"Both sound delicious, but it would be awesome to see her knocked down a peg or two," he answered, as my ass continued riding his cock.

"Then I'll make her my little eager cunt-licking, cock-sucking, ass-fucking submissive for us," I moaned, getting drawn into the nasty seduction, a second blessed orgasm for me now inevitable.

"Shoot, Mom, you know just the right words to say."

A few more hard bounces back on his stiff rod, and I was about to burst as I begged, "May I come again, my son, my master?"

"You truly are insatiable," Michael responded.

"You turned on my long dormant inner slut, baby, and it has no intention of ever going back into hibernation," I squealed back, holding back the inevitable earthquake.

"Don't you dare cum until I do, slut," he ordered.

"Okay, baby," I moaned, knowing that as soon as I felt my son's seed filling my back door, my orgasm would follow instantly. It seems I had an ass hair trigger, as absurd as that sounds. Knowing he liked dirty talk, I asked, "Should Mommy go and buy a nice big strap-on to fuck your sister?"

"Shit, yes," he grunted, getting close.

"Or maybe a double-ended dildo so we can fuck each other, our stocking-clad feet pressed together?" I continued, turning myself on as I tossed hot visuals into his head to try and get him off.

"Here it comes, you cum slut," he grunted, and the very moment his cum shot inside my ass, my own orgasm triggered simultaneously.

I continued slowly sliding back and forth on his cock as we both enjoyed the aftershocks of our orgasms.

Pulling out eventually, Michael said, "I really do love you, Mom."

"I love you too, son," I replied, the soft words warming my heart.

The brief minute of intimacy was short-lived as Michael spanked my ass and ordered, "Now go forth and make my sister into our slut."

"Yes, Master," I agreed, a little more excited about the possible seduction, now that I was thinking it in terms of her being my pet instead of the other way around. Crystal had been a handful to raise, unlike Michael who'd been very little trouble. The thought of disciplining her sexually made Michael's demand feel more exciting to complete... plus, the payoff would be awesome.

All day at work I was distracted, thinking about the next forty-eight hours and the seemingly impossible, yet incredibly intoxicating, possibility.

That evening, after swallowing loads from both Frederick and Michael, I headed to the airport to pick up Crystal. I had butterflies in my stomach as I contemplated the task at hand.

The flight was late and Crystal, being Crystal, was in a foul mood as she ranted about the inept stewardesses and the turbulence as if the gods were on her case.

Trying to appear as a normal mother, once we were in the vehicle I asked about her first year of college and about how the summer job was going, the college semester already over, and how she was enjoying the west coast. I learned her job working as a secretary at a dental clinic was mind-numbingly boring, she loved the ocean but hated the cool breezes, and she was into an 'I hate all men' phase.

An opening given, I joked, "Well, you could try being a lesbian."

She laughed, "I'm seriously considering it."

Trying to keep the conversation going, I admitted, "Can't deny I miss my college days."

Crystal's eyes went big. "Mom, are you implying what I think you are?"

"I don't know what you think I'm implying, I'm just saying I miss those carefree dorm days," I replied coyly, before adding, another seed planted, "and those nights... those late, late nights."

Crystal was stunned by my hints that I'd played around with other girls in college. After a brief moment of silence, she said, stunned, "I can't believe you dyked out in college."

"I didn't say I did... as you so eloquently put it... dyke out."

"You hinted at it," she countered.

"No, you construed it, darling," I countered right back, enjoying this verbal manipulation and the frustration and confusion I was stirring up in her.

"So Mother, hints aside, do you have any naughty secrets you're willing to share from your past with your oh-so-innocent daughter?" Crystal asked, impressed that her old bag of a mother may have been wild when she was younger.

"Do you have any?" I countered, continuing to elude answering any of her questions.

"Are you asking your daughter if she's a dyke?" Crystal asked, surprised by my strange behaviour.

"Dyke is such a crude word," I replied, continuing to manipulate her, trying to draw her into my web of seduction as I felt her out.

"Sorry, Mother," she said, annoyed with me. Using the bluntness she was well-known for she asked, "Let me put it this way: did you lez out back in college?"

"Don't know. Define 'lez out'," I requested.

"You, Mommy Dearest, are more frustrating than my last boyfriend was," she said, exasperated by my answers. She defined bluntly, "To lez out. Verb phrase. To lick pussy, to munch cunt, to sample snatch."

"Crystal," I scolded her, "watch your language."

"Are you kidding me?" she asked.

I glared at her theatrically for a moment before breaking into laughter and answering her question, but only vaguely, "I too was once young and carefree."

"So you did?" she asked wanting to hear the words coming out of my mouth.

"Did I eat pussy and munch cunt?" I asked with a smile, parroting back her foul language, she still being unaware of how dirty my mouth could get, or the creamed sausage it had been filled with daily ever since my seduction of her brother.

"Mom, what's gotten into you?" she gasped.

"That's a rather personal question," I joked, as we rolled into the driveway.

"I can't believe we even had this conversation," Crystal said, overwhelmed by our frank, yet vague, questions and insinuations.

"You're an adult now Crystal," I said, placing my hand familiarly on her leg. I softened my tone as I said, "Going forward, I want us to have a far deeper relationship than simply mother and daughter," the underlying meaning of my words much more sinister than they sounded.

"Really?" Crystal asked, used to our bumping heads more times than not; I hoped to be doing a whole different type of bumping with her, and soon.

"Of course, honey. You're turning twenty soon. I want our relationship to move to another level," I explained, staring into her blue eyes, my pussy wet with intent.

Crystal was so surprised by the shift in our mother-daughter conversation, she said, "Cool," still sounding like a teenager, which technically she still was.

I gave her leg a firm squeeze as I added, "Of course, I'm still your mother, and I always know what's best for you."

There she is," Crystal smiled.

"There who is?" I asked, knowing exactly what she meant.

"The mother I know and love," she countered, laughing gently.

Leaving her with ominous implications, I responded as I opened my door, "Oh honey, I know you think you know me, but so far you only know me as your mother, not as a woman. And as for love... you ain't seen nothing yet."

Before she could respond, I climbed out of the car, allowing my words to fluster her. I was thrilled with how well the drive had gone, the seeds of seduction slyly planted.

That night Crystal went out to see some friends after agreeing to go shopping with me the next afternoon. The plan was that I would show houses for half a day, pick her up for lunch, and then we'd go and get new outfits for each of us for Saturday's graduation ceremony.

Michael and Frederick went out as well, going to a nine o'clock movie, leaving me home alone. Happy with my progress, I drew myself a bubble bath and relaxed, knowing tomorrow was potentially going to contain another life-altering seduction.

Friday morning, Michael had school and woke me up with his cock tapping on my lips.

I woke up groggily, the bubble bath having prepared me for a great night's sleep. I asked, "With Crystal home?"

"She didn't get home until after two, so she won't be up for hours," Michael told me, filling my mouth before I'd even fully opened it.

In my position between a cock and a pillow case I didn't have room to bob on his cock, so instead I just allowed him to fuck my mouth, which he did slowly. After a few minutes of gentle fucking, he pulled out, tugged me out of bed, and guided me to my natural place of obedience on my knees before him. He shoved his throbbing member back into my mouth, wrapped his hands around my head and began pounding my face. His balls bounced against my chin, as almost half of his cock violated my throat.

Michael must have been fantasizing about adding a second submissive incest slave (Crystal) to his tiny harem, since he was rougher and more aggressive than usual, and I even gagged slightly a couple of times.

Finally without warning, Michael's cum filled my mouth and I gagged again, some cum dripping out of my mouth and onto my pajamas and the floor.

Disappointed in myself for gagging and spilling some of his sweet seed, as soon as he pulled out and released my head from his vise-like grip, I leaned down to the floor and licked up the small puddle of white goo.

"One more day," was all Michael said as he left my room. I got off the floor and began my day.

I dressed in a black knee-high skirt and black thigh highs that I hoped would become a conversation piece when we were trying on dresses. I finished the outfit with a black lace bra and a blue patterned blouse that fit tightly around my breasts.

I texted Crystal at eleven to make sure she was awake and surprisingly she was, although she hadn't showered yet. I told her I'd swing by to pick her up around quarter after twelve.

I arrived home and Crystal came out, surprising me in a flowery sun dress, although not surprisingly she wasn't wearing nylons, something I would need to change. In the car she asked, taking in my attire, "Are we going somewhere fancy?"

I laughed, "Did I use to dress so poorly that this is fancy?"

She responded, "I didn't mean that. You look very good, and the outfit makes you look younger."

As I started driving, I said, "That's the nicest thing you've ever said to me."

Crystal was in a lot better mood this morning and we chatted about her idea of changing her major to secondary education and reducing her current major of psychology into a minor; this was with the goal of becoming a high school teacher which surprised me a bit, but I was just happy she finally seemed confident in her choice.

We had a great lunch, where I skirted anything that would be remotely edgy, keeping the conversation light and relaxed.

It wasn't until we were walking into an upscale clothing store that I began the seduction. I asked, "So what were you thinking of wearing tomorrow?"

"I truthfully haven't put any thought into it," Crystal shrugged.

"I thought we could have some fun and get all dolled up," I said as we reached the cocktail dresses.

"Aren't these a bit too night clubby for a high school graduation?" she asked as I reached for a fire truck red dress.

"You can never be too classy," I shrugged.

"If you say so," Crystal responded.

"Trust me," I countered as I handed her the red dress.

"For me?" she asked, surprised.

"You'll look really hot in this," I said, wanting to build her confidence.

"It's kind of expensive," she said, examining the price tag.

"My treat. Every woman should have two dresses at their disposal: a sexy slinky black fuck me dress, and an elegant tease everybody gown."

"Mother, a 'fuck me' dress?" Crystal questioned, again surprised by my language, before adding, "I don't have either of those dresses."

"Well, it's time to rectify that," I smiled before adding, "Go ahead... try it on."

"Okay," she said, a twinkle of excitement in her eyes.

I grabbed a dress for myself, gold, browsed through another area where I checked out a couple of sexy little black numbers, decided not today, and headed into the dressing room area. Surprising my daughter, I knocked on her door, recognizing her shoes beneath the door.

"Just a second, Mom," Crystal replied.

I waited a few seconds before she came out looking radiant, although the dress was a size too large.

"You look gorgeous," I complimented.

"It's a bit too big," she said.

"You're right; I'll go get you a size smaller," I smiled, joking, "I forgot you're a bit slimmer than I am."

"Oh, you're in amazing shape, Mom," Crystal replied.

"Thanks honey," I said, pulling her in for a close hug.

I held on a bit longer than a normal mother-daughter hug, and even allowed my hand to rest briefly on her ass. Breaking the hug, I said, "Go get undressed, I'll fetch you another one."

Crystal returned into the dressing room as I went to grab the next size down.

When I returned, I walked right into her room as if it weren't a big deal.

"Mom!" Crystal said surprised, only wearing bra and panties, and sadly, unflattering grandma panties.

"Honey, we're two adults," I countered as I handed her the dress, "besides, I've seen you in swimsuits that covered less."

She sighed, but took the dress and put it on as I started getting undressed myself.

Again she was surprised as she asked, "Mom! What are you doing?"

"Trying on a dress," I answered breezily.

By then, my skirt was off and Crystal gasped, going from surprised to scandalized, "Where are your panties?"

I answered, "At home in my drawer."

"Why aren't you wearing any?" she demanded, staring at my shaved pussy.

"I like the thrill of dressing sexy underneath," I replied, adding some sexual naughtiness to our conversation, "Plus, you can see that I shave; I don't want anyone having to eat a hair pie," I replied, each answer revealing a bit more of the new me.

"Oh my God," she gasped, still staring at my shaved cunt.

"Funny, that's what she said," I quipped back.

"And you're wearing stockings?" she continued, stunned by the new me.

I shrugged, "They're called thigh highs, and they not only make me feel sexy, but they provide easier access, if you know what I mean."

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God," Crystal gasped again, stunned by my frank sexual innuendos.

"What?" I asked. "You do know your mother has sex, don't you? Quite a lot, actually."

"Please stop," she replied, covering her ears.

I laughed as I removed my blouse and put on my dress while Crystal did the same.

"How do I look?" I asked her; she was rattled by the TMI I'd just revealed.

"Good," she answered.

"Ouch," I replied.

"What?"

"No woman wants to be told she looks good. It's such a so-so term," I said, "for example, I think you look radiant in that dress."

"I do?" she asked, surprised by my choice of words.

"Not only that, but alluring and sensual," I added to the flattery.

Her face went red, surprised by my flattery and flirtatious choices of words.

"That said, it's missing one thing," I said, before adding, "wait here."

Crystal began to ask what it needed, but I was gone before she could finish.

I grabbed a pair of mocha thigh highs which would definitely enhance her legs with that red dress, and returned to the changing room.

Once back, I opened the package and instructed Crystal, "Sit down, dear."

"What? Why?" she asked, still a bit rattled by my strange behaviour.

"Just sit down," I ordered, my tone carrying a hint of impatience.

She obeyed as she sat down on the bench, her expression perplexed. The package opened, I quickly and expertly rolled a stocking up and then knelt in front of her. The sheer shock in her eyes was hilarious as I ordered, "Lift your foot up, honey."

She did, although she looked utterly confused.

I rolled the stocking up her leg, going very slowly, trying to tease her in the process.

"Lift up, dear," I instructed as the lace top reached her upper thigh.

Although she was taken aback by my authoritative behaviour, she obeyed, lifting up her leg so I could finish draping the stocking in place. Once it was on, I replicated my slow, slightly sensual approach in putting on the second stocking whereupon she, without instruction, lifted up her leg to facilitate my completing the act.

"Stand up," I ordered, beginning to think that Crystal may indeed be submissive.

She obeyed.

"Wow," I said, grabbing her hand and turning her to the large mirror in the room.

Her demeanour changed as she stared at herself, as if not believing it was her .

"You look radiant, Crystal, absolutely gorgeous," I sugar-coated the flattery, although I was telling the truth: she did look radiant.

She remained speechless. I whispered into her ear, "Every senior boy is going to want to fuck you, while every senior girl will wish she were you."

"Mom!" Crystal gasped, my hot breath directly on her ear, distracting her.

"Or wish they could eat you, if that's your thing." I added, smiling deviously.

"Mom!" she repeated.

"What, isn't being bi the new 'in' thing?" I asked.

"Mom!" she repeated yet again.

"Sorry Crystal, it's just that I've rediscovered my sexual appetite recently, and it's really played havoc with my naughty talk," I explained.

"TMI," she complained, covering her ears.

I took her hands in mine and said looking directly at her. "Crystal, I don't have many girlfriends, and I was hoping you and I could have some long and frank discussions about life, love and sex."

"Mom, this is just too weird," she answered.

"I know, but how about we pretend I'm not your Mom, but we're just two girls chatting?" I asked, before adding with puppy dog eyes, "Can you please do that for me?"

"O-o-okay," she stammered, nervous about where this might be going.

"Stay here, I'm going to get you the right panties for this outfit," I said, before adding, "unless you want to join me in going commando."

She finally laughed, the ice wall of awkwardness breaking down, as she said, "I think I'll wear some panties to a high school function, as should you."

"Should? That's what makes going without them even more fun," I smiled. "No one knows that underneath the reserved classy exterior is a sexy, horny MILF with no barriers in the way of her getting fucked: just a flip of the skirt and I'm ready to go."

"Oh my God, what's gotten into you?" Crystal gasped.

"Not what I need," I quipped, leaving her before the conversation could continue, letting my unexpected naughtiness marinate in her head.

My phone vibrated, and I checked the message.

Mommy-slut,

I did the recon on her computer. The results are not completely conclusive, but she reads a lot of online porn. A lot of it is lesbian, although a lot isn't. Much of it has submissive female characters. Although I can't tell if she is sub or domme.

Master Michael

I texted back.

Master

She is sub without a doubt. Any incest stories?

Mommy-slut

I selected a red thong that could almost be considered underwear, when I got another text.

Mommy-slut

There were a few, not many, and no brother and sister stories sadly, but there were two or three mother-daughter ones.

Master Michael

This new information in hand, I returned to the changing room and walked in, once again unannounced. Crystal was still admiring herself in the mirror.

"Remove your panties, my dear."

"Pardon?" she asked, again surprised by my words.

"Take them off; I have something sexier for you."

"This just keeps getting weirder," she said, but again obeyed me.

Once they were off, I knelt down and said, "Lift up your foot, honey."

She obeyed, and I slid the thong up to her ankle.

Seeing what I'd brought her, she scoffed, "You call that underwear?"

"We can call it sexy underwear," I shrugged as she cooperatively lifted her other foot even as she expressed mortification at my choice.

"More like dental floss," she quipped back.

"Sexy dental floss," I retorted, "it's red," as I pulled the skimpy fabric up her legs.

"I can do that," Crystal said uncomfortably, reaching down.

Not wishing to scare her off, I let her finish pulling up the thong and asked, "So are you happy with the outfit?"

"It seems a bit much," Crystal said, although she couldn't stop admiring herself in the mirror.

"Every gal needs such an outfit," I countered, before adding, "Plus, like I said before, Mommy's buying."

"Mommy's buying," she repeated, making fun of me for using that word. "Who can resist that offer?"

"No one will be able to resist you in that outfit," I replied, continuing to shovel on the flattery.

"Oh Mommy," she smiled, continuing her playful, unlike her, behaviour. I felt confident I'd broken at least partway through her usual hard shell and cracked open the door to the seduction my Master expected me to complete.

"Oh Mommy indeed," I playfully replied right back, my tone dripping with foreshadowing of those words being used with a very different inflection, and very soon.

"I should probably take all these things off until you pay for them, don't you think?" she asked.

"I suppose that's a good idea," I agreed.

Crystal laughed, "My new Mom is a refreshing surprise."

"You have no idea."

As we got undressed, Crystal began to take the thigh highs off, but I objected, "No, keep those on, and the thong. I still have the packaging for the stockings and the price tag from the thong for them to scan."

"Okay," she shrugged, now obeying every order I gave her with very little hesitation.

We finished undressing and getting redressed in the clothes we'd worn coming in, before heading out of the dressing room and towards the checkout.

I asked Crystal, "Would you like to have a girls' night out tonight?"

"What would that entail?" she asked, not just refusing me like she would have in the past.

"Dinner and dancing," I shrugged.

"Sounds like fun," Crystal casually agreed.

"It's a date," I said.

"Mom, that is so 1980s," the old Crystal shot back.

"I'm from the 80s," I protested.

"Dressed as you are, you don't look it."

"I'll take that as a compliment, you sweet thing," I preened as we reached the cashier.

"You should. I meant it as one," Crystal replied, squeezing my ass. Now that was an encouraging surprise! I thought.

A chill went up my spine at how well the afternoon had gone so far. I paid for our outfits, and we hit two more shops to pick up outfits for our girls' night before we headed home.

At home, Crystal said, "I think I'm going to take a nap, if we're going out on the town."

"Crystal, that's so 1990s," I joked.

"Oh Mom," she said, giving me a surprise hug. "Thanks for this afternoon, it was surprisingly, delightfully fun."

"Then get some rest and wait until tonight," I promised. "I have another big surprise in store."

"I can't wait," she said, yawning.

Once she'd gone upstairs, Michael, who'd been playing video games in the living room, came into the kitchen and said, "How's your assignment coming along?"

"Lots better than anticipated," I replied, which was true. While I wasn't convinced I could seal the deal of seducing his sister and delivering her to him, especially in this ridiculously tight time frame, I was delighted with the many seeds I'd planted.

"Let's see if your afternoon really exhausted her like she said, or she went up to her room to masturbate," he said, opening the laptop he was carrying.

"What are you doing?"

"More recon," he explained, as I realized the screen was showing Crystal's bedroom just as she walked in.

"You put a camera in her room?" I asked, even though the answer was obvious.

"I did it a few days ago," he said as he sat down. "Want to watch?"

"I don't know," I said, part of me feeling guilty about violating her privacy, another part turned on by the idea of watching and seeing if I'd had any impact on her.

"In that case, crawl under the table and blow me," he instructed, his eyes never leaving the computer screen.

I sighed, wishing I'd answered differently, curious to see my impact, as I obeyed, crawling under the kitchen table between my son's legs and fishing out his cock.

"She's going into her closet," Michael announced; apparently he was going to do a play by play account of everything she did. That was certainly better than nothing.

I took his cock out, still almost completely flaccid, and awkwardly in the confined space, took it into my mouth.

"Oooh! She has toys in her closet," Michael announced.

I'd cleaned her room rather thoroughly while she was away at college, so this came as a surprise. I wished I could watch, but instead I slowly sucked Michael's cock as it began to grow in my warm, wet mouth.

"She's on her bed, still dressed in thigh highs but nothing else, good job Mommy by the way getting her into nylons, and she's beginning to use a vibrator on herself," Michael announced, as I imagined the scene in my head. That didn't take long, she just went into her room, stripped down and began fucking herself. Had I turned her on that much? What was she fantasizing about as she pleasured herself? Was tonight's seduction actually possible? These and many other thoughts played through my mind as Michael's cock became rock hard between my lips and I started to bob faster.

I wanted more intel from Michael, but he was silent for a long time as I pleasured him from under the kitchen table. Determined to get him off so I could watch my daughter pleasure herself, I bobbed furiously back and forth on his stiff rod.

Unfortunately before I could get Michael off, Crystal got herself off. Michael said, "She's really a gusher when she comes, Mommy-slut. You're going to get a good mouthful."

I automatically envisioned being between Crystal's legs as she gushed her sweet cum into my mouth and all over my face, something that had seemed so out there when Michael first came up with the idea, but now the possibility of this fantasy coming true had my pussy wet with anticipation.

"Oh my, now she's cleaning the toy in her mouth," Michael said, his tone giddy like a teenage pervert, and not the impressive Dom he'd become.

My head spun with visions of making Crystal submit even as I bobbed hungrily on Michael's cock.

"Oh oh," Michael worried.

"What?" I asked, still under the kitchen table with his hard cock only momentarily out of my mouth.

"She's slipped on a robe and is coming downstairs," he said, as I heard him frantically clicking on his computer. "Keep sucking, Mommy-slut," he ordered.

I obeyed, realizing that even if he'd ordered me otherwise, I wouldn't have had enough time to escape from my very compromised position, so I was just thankful for the long tablecloth that would hide me pretty well, unless she bent down to look for some unimaginable reason, or she heard me make a noise.

A few seconds later, I heard Crystal open the fridge and ask Michael, "Where's Mom?"

"Don't know," he replied, before stirring the pot, speaking in his usual soft, caring, nerdy way, "you look flushed, Crystal, are you feeling okay?"

Crystal stammered, "I-I-I'm a bit tired. Just needed a drink, and then I'm going back up to take a nap."

"I thought you went to take a nap fifteen minutes ago," Michael goaded her.

The longer Michael continued this conversation with Crystal, the more likely I was to get caught. Oddly, the thought of getting caught, even though that would be mortifying and could ruin all our plans (or could instantly fulfill them if I pounced and she didn't freak: she was almost naked after all, and with a very wet snatch beneath that robe). Picturing that snatch had my own pussy dripping wet.

"I was, but like I said, I needed a drink," Crystal fended him off, her tone annoyed, like she often got with her little brother.

"Sure, sure," Michael said, not believing her.

I heard the fridge close and Crystal say, "Like I care what you think."

Michael didn't respond as Crystal left the kitchen and I, relieved that my submissive Pet Mommy secret was still safe, began bobbing faster.

Michael ordered, "Get out from under there, Slut."

I obeyed, thankful to be off my knees. Once I was standing up, he said, his stiff cock wet with my saliva, "Bend over the kitchen table, Mommy, I'm going to fuck your ass."

"With Crystal upstairs?" I asked. "What if she comes back down?"

"Now!" he demanded, his voice rising, annoyed at the way his snobby older sister had treated him.

Obeying like the submissive I was, any consequences of my incestuous submission beyond my control, I bent over the kitchen table and flipped up my skirt, exposing my cunt and ass to him.

"You'd better teach your slut daughter her place in this house, Mother," he said, sounding very little like a Master and more like a petulant teen as he positioned himself behind me.

But whether Michael was being petulant or not, I still knew my place. "Yes, Master, she'll soon learn who rules this house," I replied placatingly, my body's needs helping me to shift from worried about getting caught, to excited about getting fucked.

"That's better," Michael purred, as he rubbed his cock up from my wet pussy lips to the crack of my ass and back down again.

"Fuck me, baby," I moaned, his teasing driving me crazy.

"With your innocent sharp-eared daughter just upstairs?" he teased.

"You mean the slut who'll be your sister slave very soon?" I purred back, getting into the naughty play.

"Yes, my slutty sister slave and her Mistress Mommy," he countered, as his cock slipped into my cunt.

"Oh yes, Michael, fuck Mommy's cunt," I moaned in a whisper, the idea of becoming a Mistress an added turn on, as was the thrill of maybe getting caught.

"Don't you come, Mommy," Michael ordered. "You can't ever come again until your first time from Crystal's tongue."

"Kkkk," I whimpered, frustrated by the no-coming order, an insistent orgasm bubbling inside me already.

"But you can always have my cum," he promised with an ironic pretense at generosity, as he continued pumping his cock in and out of my cunt.

After another minute of hard deep fucking, and my focusing on not coming, he asked, "Where do you want my cum, Mommy-slut?"

"Wherever you want to shoot it," I replied, continuing to allow him to make all the decisions.

"Hmmmmm," he groaned, although his tone was more mischievous than pondering. "On your knees, slut."

He pulled out and I spun around and dropped to my knees. Michael stroked his cock, and seconds later I saw the first rope of cum shoot out of his cock and into my hair. A second shot hit my forehead, before a third smaller one landed right in my open, eager mouth.

As soon as Michael stopped spewing his load on my face and other places on my head, I took his cock, still pulsing, back in my mouth like I always did, to retrieve any last remnants of his seed. But now the clock was ticking: from now on until the moment I escaped into my bedroom, there was a possibility Crystal could emerge from her room and I'd have no place to hide before she discovered me covered in what could only be her brother's cum. I was very worried.

A minute later Michael pulled out, and ignoring my nervousness asked, "Did you know there's a lesbian club in town?"

Still obediently on my knees, I answered, "No, I didn't."

"It's a pretty famous lesbian club," Michael continued, as he assisted me off my knees, but didn't say I could rush upstairs.

"Interesting," I said, hoping he'd hurry and get to the point.

"You should take Crystal there tonight," Michael suggested.

"That'll work. We've already arranged to go out for a girls' night," I said, suppressing my desire to blurt, 'Can I go now?'

"Perfect," he smiled, leaning in and kissing me. Breaking the soft kiss, he said, "I was going to make you walk into Crystal's room with my cum on your face, but I think I'll save that for if you fail tonight."

I gasped at his naughtiness, although relieved for the brief reprieve, "You're such a bad boy."

"And you are such a good Mom," he smiled back.

I scooped some of his cum off my forehead and put it in my mouth. "I doubt I'm going to win Mother of the Year."

"You'd win hands down in my book," he smiled, kissing me again.

"Now go finish your task," he said, slapping my ass, before heading back into the living room.

Finally dismissed, I scurried upstairs and into my room as quickly and silently as possible, and finally safe from discovery, undressed, went into my en suite bathroom and took a cold, cold shower as I scrubbed my face and hair and tried to cool down, that having kind of worked last time. An afternoon of lesbian innuendos with Crystal, capped with more sexual humiliation and risk of discovery from Michael, had gotten me really revved up. Thankfully, although the shower didn't extinguish the fire completely, it did calm me down considerably. As I looked in the mirror checking that I'd washed away all the cum, I pondered: Am I really up to seducing my own daughter?

Three hours later, Crystal and I were dressed in our sexy finest and heading out for a night on the town.

Michael, who had resumed his docile, nerdy persona, complimented us. "Wow, you two look really nice."

"Nice?" Crystal objected, "We were going for hot."

"Yes, Michael, don't Mommy and your sister look hot?" I asked.

Michael stammered, acting his ass off, "Y-y-you both look very good."

Crystal asked, her tone dripping with seductiveness, playing on her perception of her brother's awkwardness, "How good, baby brother?"

I noticed the look in Michael's eyes. He so badly wanted Crystal as his sex kitten, yet he knew this wasn't the time. So he continued his nerdy shy charade, as he came up with, "S-s-super good."

Crystal broke into laughter as she said, "Michael, you're absolutely hopeless."

"Be nice to your brother," I scolded, my tone motherly again, as we headed out.

A moment later we were in the car and Crystal exclaimed, "Michael needs to get himself a woman."

Without even thinking, I replied truthfully, "He has one."

"No... way!" Crystal cried, shocked.

"Yes, and she's absolutely beautiful," I added, secretly complimenting myself.

"Well, he still needs some social skills," she persevered.

"I think in time Michael will really surprise you," I said, finding it quite humorous how surprised I thought she'd soon be.

"How did he meet her?" Crystal asked.

"Oh, they've known each other forever," I replied cryptically.

"How long have they been dating?"

"I don't think they are dating very much, they're mainly just having sex, for a couple of weeks I guess," I answered.

"What?" Crystal gasped yet again.

"I'm very certain about the sex: I've heard them going at it," I reported in hushed tones suitable for sharing a scandal.

"Inside our house? And you could hear?" Crystal asked, unable to believe what I was saying.

"He's an adult too, Crystal," I pointed out.

"So you're telling me that my Mother wouldn't object if I brought someone back to the house so we could have sex?" Crystal asked disbelievingly.

"Well... hopefully not on the kitchen table or the living room couch, but yes, I suppose you could," I said, barely able to hold back my laughter, remembering how often Michael had already fucked me on the kitchen table and how I'd gotten dp'd on the living room couch.

"Wow, you really have changed since I went off to college, Mom," Crystal said, acknowledging the obvious.

"Sweetie, you have no idea," I smiled.

We drove in silence for a few more minutes before reaching the restaurant. As we walked in, we both got a few glances from the men. I was dressed in a black dress, black thigh high stockings, the tops of which wouldn't be completely covered up when I sat down, and five-inch heels. Crystal was in a slightly more conservative, but still sexy as hell blue dress with a black belt that helped emphasize her perfect hour-glass figure, the same mocha thigh high stockings I'd purchased for her, and three-inch heels.

It was obvious during dinner that a middle-aged man who, although he was here with his wife, was checking us out. And our waiter, an adorably cute young gentleman, had trouble focusing on his job while discussing our orders; of course I added to the situation with my teasing cleavage display and flirtation throughout the evening. As we dined, we spent the time catching up as we chatted in more detail about her first year of college, the pain of her catching her boyfriend cheating on her, her period of indecision about her future which had resulted in changing her major, her summer job and her roommate, Vanessa. By the way Crystal talked about Vanessa, I wondered if she had a crush on her.

I observed, "Vanessa sounds like a sweetheart."

Crystal's sparkling eyes spoke volumes as she said, "She really is."

"What's her major?"

"Secondary education, like mine's going to be."

"What's she like?" I continued, grilling for information.

"Oh, she's a lot like me. A diva who's used to getting what she wants."

"Who wins between you two, then?"

"Until recently I was a psychology major, Mother, I can out-manipulate anyone," she bragged, her tone suggesting more than just getting her way with her college roommate.

I briefly wondered whether she was sharp enough to see through my seduction charade, but then she changed the topic completely.

"I still can't fathom Michael having sex," Crystal said, before adding, "And that he's even had sex more recently than I have."

"Neither could I before it started happening, but trust me, there's more to Michael than meets the eye," I said, continuing to drop hints.

"This visit is just full of surprises," Crystal said as she ate her dessert.

We finished our desserts in silence, before I paid the bill and we headed off for the next surprise of the night.

On the drive, Crystal asked, "So it's not just Michael, you're also seeing someone?"

"Depends how you define 'seeing someone'," I replied vaguely.

"Mom, you're getting very frustrating with all these cryptic answers," she sighed.

"Sorry, teasing you is fun, especially after all the crap you put me through when you were a teenager," I smiled, laughing softly.

"Fair enough," Crystal said. "I guess I was a handful back then."

"Now you're a different type of handful," I quipped, cupping my breasts at a red light.

"It's been a while since anyone has wanted to cop a feel of these," Crystal said, cupping her own breasts, beginning to open up about her sex life.

"How long since the breakup?"

"Four months."

"I remember going way longer than that after your father died," I said, before adding, "But now if it's more than a day, I start going through withdrawal."

"When did you last have sex?" She asked.

"Does oral count as sex?" I quipped back playfully as we reached our destination.

"This just keeps getting stranger," Crystal said, shaking her head.

"Well... I hope you're ready to go along with even stranger," I warned, as I parked the car.

"Not sure that's even possible," she countered.

"We'll see," I said ominously. Changing topics, again sidestepping her question, I announced, "Time to dance."

Realizing where we were, she turned to me, suddenly serious, "Mom, this is a lesbian club."

"Is it?" I said, feigning surprise.

"Yes, it's Le Chateau Club, the most infamous lesbian club in the country," Crystal said.

"How much research have you done on infamous American lesbian clubs?" I countered playfully.

Crystal's face went red, as she stammered? "N-n-no, it's not that, it's just something you know if you're from around here."

"I'd never heard of it until someone mentioned it had the best DJ in the area," I said, continuing to act casual.

"I'm sure it might, but it's also a lesbian pick-up bar."

"Well... that should make tonight even more fun," I dismissed her concern, opening the car door.

"You still want to go in?" Crystal asked, once again showing me her scandalized face.

"Now more than ever: it'll be fun to see if we're lesbian hot," I quipped, climbing out of the car.

Crystal got out as well saying, "What?"

"Well, getting a man's attention is pretty easy as we both well know, but getting a lesbian's or better yet, a straight woman's attention... now that is the ultimate form of flattery," I said, closing the door.

"I suppose," Crystal said, clearly thinking about something or someone.

"A penny for your thoughts," I said, as we began walking to the club.

"Oh nothing," she said, although it obviously was something.

"You just seemed to leave me for a moment."

"Yeah, I zoned out for a second," she admitted.

"What were you thinking?"

"Honestly, it was nothing," she said, trying to hide whatever thought she'd just had.

"It's ok, sweetheart, if you don't want to share with me," I said, pretending to be hurt.

"It's just embarrassing," Crystal said, her expression showing her insecurity and embarrassment.

"Honey, would you like to know a secret of mine?" I asked, thinking if I opened up somewhat, it might encourage her to trust me more.

"Sure," she said.

"When I was your age, my roommate and I were lovers," I revealed, before adding, "Although if truth be told, Gretchen was more my pet."

"Your pet?" Crystal questioned.

"Yes, she did whatever I told her," I explained.

"Sexually too?" Crystal asked, drawn into her Mother's secret life.

"Especially sexually; she obeyed me without hesitation," I explained.

"Everything?" Crystal continued asking questions, trying to understand the full scope of Gretchen's submission.

"Yes, for example, one of her duties every morning was to crawl under my sheets and wake me up with her tongue licking you-know-where," I said, adding, "it's really the best way in the world to be woken up."

"I imagine so," Crystal laughed, before saying, "Mom, you kept a lot of secrets when we were young."

"Of course, you were young! But I also keep a lot of secrets now," I added, continuing to orchestrate my plan.

"Like what?" she asked, falling hook, line and sinker for my setup.

"I'm hoping to hook up tonight with some submissive little lesbian," I revealed.

"I thought you said you'd never heard of this place," she challenged.

"I hadn't until Michael told me about it," I admitted.

"Michael... my... brother... Michael... the nerd... who gets... tongue-tied... every time... he tries speaking to a girl... he's the one who told you about a lesbian club?" she gasped, pausing after almost each word.

"I told you, Crystal. Both my children are adults now, and we don't hide anything from each other," I said. "At least that's how it is between Michael and me, since he still lives at home."

"So it seems," she laughed.

"I'd love to establish that kind of trust and openness with my favourite daughter, too. Will you be my wing-girl tonight?" I asked, wrapping my arm around hers.

"Why not? You're my outrageous Mother and this day can't possibly get any weirder," Crystal agreed.

"Great," I said, moving my hand to hers as we walked hand in hand into a new adventure.

Once we were inside, I scanned the club. "Oh my," I whispered.

"Oh my, indeed," Crystal whispered back.

The club was only half full, but it was already a veritable smorgasbord of women. They ranged widely in age and in dress, but they were almost all very attractive. On the dance floor were a couple dozen women dancing, a few tables had women drinking margaritas or other cocktails, but the biggest shock were two youngish girls, each at a separate table from the other, kneeling beside the table with a collar around her neck attached to a leash being held by an older woman seated at the table.

"First time here?" a friendly voice asked.

I turned and smiled, looking at a very pretty woman in her twenties, dressed in a low-cut red leotard, black pantyhose, what looked like four-inch heels, and with large feathers in her hair, "Is it that obvious?"

"First timers tend to freeze when they come through the door and get their first glimpse of a world they've only imagined," the woman explained.

"So we look like tourists with cameras," I joked; "at least we're not wearing Bermuda shorts and sandals with cotton socks." Crystal, usually quick with the repartee, was totally speechless.

"As tourists, I suggest you find a table and just enjoy the ambience," she said. "By the way, my name is Mallory."

"Hi, Mallory, I'm Betty, Mistress Betty Lodge, and this is my sub Crystal," I introduced, squeezing Crystal's hand, as I realized if I didn't put a claim on her, she'd be devoured by the predators I could already see throughout the room looking us over.

Crystal's eyes went wide, I think getting it, but she didn't say anything other than, "It's nice to meet you, Mallory."

"You too, my pet," Mallory smiled, shaking Crystal's hand and signalling her own status as a Mistress.

"It was great to meet you, Mallory, but we really should get a table before they're all filled," I said, wanting some time to explain to Crystal why I'd said what I said.

"Go take one of the booths over there," she pointed to a few tables near to, but not exactly adjacent to the dance floor, with booth-like padded benches behind them, but straight and short, more like love seats. "It will give you the best view of everything happening in the club."

"Thanks for the tip," I smiled, before impulsively adding, "You may come join us for a drink a bit later if you'd like." I immediately liked her and hoped she would, but I was also subtly establishing that I intended to protect my sub, so it was my call who was permitted to join us.

"I may just do that," Mallory smiled, shaking my hand and giving it a firm squeeze.

As we walked to a table, my hand still entwined with Crystal's, she asked, "What just happened?"

"I'll explain once we're seated," I replied, giving her hand a soft squeeze.

"Okay," she said, again obeying my lead with little hesitation.

We seated ourselves and a few seconds later a waitress showed up and took our drink orders. Once we were alone, I explained, "I did that to protect you."

"Protect me?"

"Yes. Look around, we're fresh meat, especially a delicious young thing like you," I said, my hand going to her knee and giving it a squeeze. I continued, "I need to appear like a powerful Mistress, and you must portray my obedient submissive."

"I don't think that's really necessary, Mom," Crystal protested uncertainly.

"You sure? Look around," I replied, seeing a few women taking subtle and sometimes not so subtle looks in our direction.

Crystal looked around and gasped. Following her gaze, I saw a pair of red heels peeking out from beneath a tablecloth.

"Now that is hot," I said, turned on by what I was seeing, and also trying to manipulate Crystal.

"Really?" she asked, although her eyes were still riveted on what was occurring just a few yards away from us.

The waitress brought us our drinks and I immediately requested two more, hoping some liquid courage would bolster my nerve, and at the same time dissolve Crystal's inhibitions.

"To our new relationship," I toasted, the words meaning far more than she'd catch on to yet.

She reluctantly broke her gaze, grabbed her glass, and agreed, "To our new relationship." After clinking our glasses, she downed over half of her glass of wine, as did I.

I quipped, "Be careful, my dear, if you get drunk, you may get taken advantage of by one of these predators."

"Maybe I want to get taken advantage of," she retorted, this being her turn to surprise me.

Not only that, but this time it was her hand on my leg, giving me a squeeze. I stammered, for the first time not feeling in control, "Y-y-you want to be seduced by some cougar?"

"Could be. You're a cougar," she quipped, her hand working its way up my leg and under my dress, her intense expression making me horny and even scaring me a bit.

I was speechless but Crystal continued, her hand going further under my dress, "Mommy, you didn't think I was catching on?"

"T-t-to what?" I asked, her fingers almost touching my very wet cunt.

"You've been trying to seduce me ever since I got off the plane," Crystal replied.

"N-n-no, I haven't," I lied, trying to regain control. I was supposed to be turning her, not the other way around!

"Nice try, Mommy," she said, her fingers grazing ever so gently over my pussy lips. "But like I told you earlier, I've taken lots of psychology and I can read people."

"I d-d-don't know what you're talking about," I stammered.

"I think you do," she smiled, leaning closer into me, which I couldn't help but find frighteningly intimidating. Her finger parting my pussy lips ever so slightly, she asked, "Why are you so wet, my innocent well-intentioned commando Mommy?"

"Please, don't," I whimpered, although my legs opened up, more from reflex than decision.

"Don't what?" she smiled, enjoying my confusion, as her finger went deeper between my pussy lips, but not quite past the inner ones.

"Aaaaah," I moaned, longing for her to slide her finger inside me.

"'Aaaaah'? Is Mommy all horny because of her hot daughter?" Crystal whispered, her finger lingering barely outside my portal, teasing me relentlessly.

"Nooooo! Yesssss!" I answered, overwhelmed by this upheaval in my plans and by my lifelong need to submit.

"Which is it, Mommy?" Crystal purred, "tell me what you want." Her demand for information wasn't obsequious in the least, but rather overpowering, her hot moist breath on my ear making my head spin... as her finger... my God, that irresistible finger... continued lingering, ever so close to entering me, but still remaining tantalizingly just outside.

I was speechless. Without any warning I'd been reduced from hunter to hunted, and I was irresistibly regressing into my natural submissive state. I was no longer remotely in control; I no longer even wanted to be in control.

"Your plan as far as I can tell was first to smother me with flattery, then next to dress me up as a sexy slut, and finally to get me drunk and seduce me at a lesbian club. Am I wrong?" she asked, her finger at long last entering me, but not nearly far enough.

"Oh God!" I gasped.

"Oh, trust me, you'll be doing a lot of worshipping tonight, Mommy," Crystal smiled with evil intent, as she slid her finger deeper inside me.

"Ooooooooh nooooo, not here," I protested desperately, even though I already knew I was lost... completely at her mercy.

"You're no longer in charge, Mother," Crystal said, my defiant daughter Crystal suddenly back, but this time on steroids.

"Crystal, please," I pleaded irrationally with no idea what I was asking for.

"Please what? Please may you eat your daughter's cunt in a lesbian club, Mommy?" she said, smiling deviously.

Before I could respond, but the idea making me delirious with desire, a voluptuous woman about my age, dressed in a gold gown, approached our table. My eyes went wide at the thought of getting caught being fingered by my daughter.

Reaching us, the very pretty woman asked me, "Would you like to dance?"

I stammered, nervous and uncomfortable about the offer, "I-I-I don't know." I looked at Crystal for help.

"Do you want to dance with her, Slut?" Crystal asked me, taking even more control of a situation I'd thought until a few moments ago I was in charge of.

"I-I-um," I stammered, surprised by her name-calling and unable to form a complete sentence.

The woman was perplexed at first, but she rallied apologetically, "I'm sorry, I didn't realize you were owned, in fact I thought you two were related."

Crystal smiled, "We are."

"Oh my, really?" the woman smiled deviously. "How delicious, how absolutely delicious!"

My face burned red as I remained speechless. Crystal continued, "I'm pleased to meet you ma'am, I'm Mistress Crystal and this is my mother Pet Betty; she's a submissive in training."

"Reeeeeeeally?" The woman asked, stressing the 'ee' sound dramatically, both surprised and impressed.

"Isn't that right, my pet?" Crystal asked, peering past my baffled expression and into my soul.

My head was spinning, my heart was racing, and my pussy was burning as I stammered, again just like with Michael, helpless to affect any consequences, just wanting to serve, "Y-y-yes."

"Yes, what?" she asked, enjoying my discomfort immensely as she drew me further into her dominant web.

"Yes, Mistress," I whispered, giving in totally, my red cheeks going even hotter, hellishly hot.

Crystal looked up with a 'what-you-gonna-do' expression and explained, "She's just begun her training."

"I see," the woman said, before adding, "around here, subs are usually not allowed to sit with their Mistresses."

"I'm still learning too," Crystal shrugged with a smile, snapping her fingers and pointing to the floor just as the waitress arrived with our second round of drinks.

The woman said, "Bring them another round please, and my usual."

"Yes, Ms. Addison," the waitress nodded, setting our drinks on the table.

"Oh, and a bowl for the submissive," Ms. Addison added.

"Of course," the waitress agreed before leaving us.

"Floor, Mommy-slut," Crystal ordered again, using the exact same phrase Michael had so many times.

I stared at her, shocked, unbelieving, my eyes begging her to reconsider, yet when no mercy was evident I obeyed, surprised by how relieved I felt to do so, sliding off the seat and lowering myself to the floor.

"Good, Mommy-slut," Crystal purred as if speaking to a child.

Undeniably, even as I sat on the floor on my heels like a dog, my cunt was leaking at the humiliation and the wonderful power of my daughter, as I ignored all the other patrons of the club who could see my humiliation.

Ms. Addison sat down where I'd just been seated and said, "I've never witnessed a live incestuous act."

I glanced at Crystal, who was staring down at me with a confident smile. Her eyes locked on me for a moment before she said, "Not here, or at least not yet. It will be our first time."

"Fair enough," Ms. Addison replied just as the waitress returned, bending down and placing a dog bowl full of wine on the floor in front of me. On the bottom of the bowl through the wine I could read, "Such a good girl!"

Humiliation compounded on top of humiliation as I tried to figure out how my plans had unravelled so quickly. And how would tonight's surrender impact my relations with Michael? With my Master?

Crystal ordered, "Drink your drink, Mother."

"Yes, Mistress," I replied, the honorific flowing out so naturally.

As I lapped up my wine like a puppy, feeling shame and hunger in every pore of my being, I listened to the woman, whose voice dripped sex, inquiring about Crystal. Crystal openly shared everything with this stranger, and I was envious of how open my usually very close-lipped daughter was being with this stranger. Crystal discussed her desire to seduce her roommate in California, how she'd caught on that I was trying to seduce her, then admitting that she was very new to the Domme role, having only online reading as experience, and that I had surrendered to her only moments before Ms. Addison had approached our table, making me Crystal's first and only submissive. The only good news during this lengthy share-all was it didn't appear that Crystal had any clue about Michael's role in all of this.

I had just finished my wine when the waitress returned and poured a refill into my bowl, patting my head and saying, "There you go, you gooood girl."

My face burned yet again, but I didn't reply.

Eavesdropping again, I heard Hannah, the name she'd recently introduced herself as, say to Crystal, "My dear, I think you could use a mentor."

"Is it that obvious that I need help?" Crystal asked.

"Not so much obvious, but you're young, my dear," Hannah said softly, before asking, "Have you even been with a woman before?"

"Only a few occasions in high school," Crystal admitted. I was curious to know which friends of hers, and this was yet another intimate revelation shared with a stranger but not with her mother.

"But you've never dommed anyone?" Hannah drilled down.

"No, it was just girls exploring, but my urges grew with Vanessa, and then when my mother tried to seduce me, a switch flipped into place and my desire to domme my Mom came to life," Crystal answered, glancing down at me. "Again, that was less than a minute before you approached us."

"I see," Hannah said. After a moment she said, "So would you like me to take you under my wing?"

"Would you?" Crystal asked, eager as a child.

"Of course, my dear," Hannah said in a soothing voice. "Let's start with something easy: make your mother-slut do something."

"Like what?" Crystal asked, being drawn in by this manipulative and seductive woman.

"Anything you like. For instance, how about ordering your submissive to give me a foot massage?" Hannah suggested, as she slipped out of her heels and leaned against the back of the booth and raising her knees so her feet were resting at the edge of the seat. This position of course negated her skirt's ability to conceal anything at all, so it was immediately apparent to me and to anyone else nearby that she was commando and had unusually fat labia, but in this club nobody paid much notice.

"Crawl to my new friend's feet and give her a massage," Crystal ordered as she looked down at me, before adding with her naughty smile, "using your mouth."

"Oh, nice twist," Hannah approved.

I considered disobeying, but for only a second before I crawled the couple of feet and took the experienced Domme's left foot in my hand. I hesitated briefly before leaning forward and taking a stocking-clad toe into my mouth.

"That's it, suck each toe individually," Crystal ordered, as I slowly sucked each toe into my mouth. The act was embarrassing, yet equally enthralling, my stocking fetish coming to the fore.

They continued chatting as if I weren't there, as I first pleasured each toe, and then the sole of her foot. After a few more minutes of interrogating Crystal, Hannah said, "Ready to take your pet to the next level?"

"Very much so," Crystal replied, excitedly.

"Time to stretch her obedience," Hannah said.

"How?" Crystal asked.

"Make her do something more blatantly sexual," Hannah said matter-of-factly.

A shiver chilled my insides as they continued to talk about me as if I were more an object than a person.

"Like what?" Crystal inquired.

"There are many options. You can make her go wait in line to service Big Rosie, although I suggest that Mistress or not, you shouldn't miss out on that yourself before you leave."

"Who's Big Rosie?" Crystal asked.

"A very large black woman with the sweetest pussy nectar there is," she replied.

"Oh my," Crystal said.

"But there are other options too. You could have her crawl underneath our table and pleasure you or me, or send her off to another table to offer her services to whomever might be in the mood, or... get her to go off and fuck herself on the wall cock."

"The wall cock?" Crystal asked, her intrigued tone making it obvious that was the one particularly piquing her interest.

"Yes, over there, side stage," I heard Hannah say and saw her point. She added, "I just added that last week."

I followed her finger and saw a bright pink dildo mounted solidly on the wall. Yet again, my cheeks burned and my flooded pussy burned.

"Wow, delicious," Crystal said, before looking down at me and ordering, "crawl over to the wall cock, Mommy-slut, and put on a show for everyone."

"Please, Crystal," I pleaded, terrified at the idea of fucking myself in front of a roomful of strangers.

"Do it now, Mother!" she snapped, her tone condescending like when she was in high school, but now invested with irresistible authority.

Part of me wanted just to stand up and flee to my car, another part wanted to stand up and make her my bitch, but the deciding factor was that my basic nature was too submissive for me to stand up to Crystal, and my body was already crawling across the floor before my mind had time to decide anything. Crystal might be brand new at this, but I was no stranger to a submissive role, and whether my mind was in control or not, and from long experience, my body already knew exactly what was required.

"Good Mommy," Crystal purred, entertained by my humiliating obedience.

Her praise only added to my shame as I crawled across the floor, keeping my head down. Thankfully, just as I was about to reach the stairs, another sub, one on a leash, was led up the same stairs to the wall cock.

A huge sigh of relief washed over me as I watched the Asian woman raise her skirt and back herself onto the pink phallus.

Her Mistress ordered, her tone firm, "And don't you dare come without permission, Slut."

"Yes, Mistress," the pet agreed as she began fucking herself.

I watched for a minute, consumed by the submission of another, until I heard Crystal's voice call out, "Get back over here, Slut."

I sighed, but was thankful she at least didn't call me mother and humiliate me even further.

I crawled back to the table and arrived just as the hostess who'd been at the front door earlier arrived.

She said, "Ms. Addison, the Governor will be here in a few minutes."

"Today? That's unexpected," Hannah said. "May I assume her room is ready?"

"Of course," the hostess said.

"Okay, please let me know when she arrives," Hannah said, before adding, "I'll be in my suite. Also, please retrieve one of my cards for me."

"Of course, Ms. Addison," the hostess nodded and walked back the way she'd come.

As I listened, I wondered, She can't mean Governor Daphne Green? She has a daughter in college, although she's been divorced for years. The thought that our governor frequented this lesbian club was both a major turn-on and incredibly surreal.

Hannah explained to Crystal, "I'm sorry, unfortunately I won't be able to assist you as much as I'd hoped, I need to go. But I really enjoyed meeting you, and I'd love to continue assisting you in your journey to becoming an established domme."

"I'd love that," Crystal replied warmly.

The hostess returned and handed Hannah a business card.

"Thanks, my dear," Ms. Addison said.

"Of course, Ms. Addison," the hostess nodded and left.

Hannah handed Crystal the card. "Send me an email or give me a call whenever you wish, my dear. Mistress Crystal Lodge, correct?"

"That's correct. And thank you, I will," Crystal replied, accepting the card.

"Of course, my dear," Hannah said, squeezing Crystal's hand before standing up. She looked down at me and smiled, "I expect you to be a good Mommy-pet and always to obey your daughter Mistress."

"Yes, Ma'am," I nodded, the idea no longer as shocking or even as unwelcome as it was when my submission began less than an hour ago.

"Good girl," Hannah said, before walking away.

A moment later Crystal surprised me, "Crawl under the table Mommy-slut, and please me."

"H-h-here?" I stammered.

"Don't make me repeat myself every time Mother, or there will be consequences," she snapped.

"S-s-sorry, Mistress," I barely got out as I began crawling under the table.

"That's better, Mommy, you're a goood girl," Crystal purred, back to her soothing self.

She spread her nylon-clad legs and I crawled between them.

It was very dark under the table, so I just allowed her intoxicating scent to draw me in. Reaching her wet pussy, I could tell that either my submitting to her or her frank conversation with Hannah had gotten her very excited.

This far past the mother-daughter line, my final submission of pleasing her sexually was dead easy to accomplish. I just extended my tongue and began licking, surprised to find her commando and wondering when she'd taken that step: before we'd left home, or after she'd conquered me. I was tentative at first, long, slow licks as I explored her pussy. Her taste was strangely exotic, very like my own but more citric, and I was instantly addicted, remembering from long ago just how amazing a pussy that wasn't my own could taste.

After a couple minutes of teasing, I heard Crystal say, "That's it, Mommy-slut, lick your daughter's cunt."

Like submitting to Michael, hearing myself being called naughty names only enhanced my desire to submit unconditionally.

I shifted from teasing to concentrated licking as I flicked her clit, causing her legs to twitch.

Soft moans from above enhanced my excitement as I hungrily licked and nibbled Crystal's sweet cunt. Hearing her breathing increase, her moans stifled as she tried not to scream, I went for broke and slid two fingers inside her.

"Oh God," Crystal gasped.

Taking her clit between my lips as I furiously pumped my fingers in and out of her, it wasn't long before I felt her hands gripping my head, pulling me deep inside her, as her legs tightened around me and her juices flowed out. I hungrily lapped and lapped my daughter's juices down my throat just like I normally swallowed my son's cum. I had without doubt become a Pet Mommy in every sense of the word..

229 "Pet Mommy": My Daughter Submits

Crystal and I got home pretty late that night, and thankfully Crystal didn't insist we sleep together or anything... each of us headed to our own bedrooms.

I was startled when I entered mine to find Michael wasn't asleep, but was sitting up in our bed, on his laptop.

He asked, without looking up from his computer, "So how did it go?"

"Not as anticipated," I answered, nervous at the consequences of yet another sexual weakness on my part.

"Explain," he said, closing his laptop and setting it on the side table.

I retold the whole story, including my own lesbian sexual submission to my daughter Crystal. He seemed slightly shocked at first, but continued listening intently.

Once I was done, I finished with, "I'm sorry, Master, I just wasn't strong enough to stand up to her, but I did manage not to tell her about you."

He snapped his fingers and pointed to his crotch. I crawled onto the bed, tugged down the sheets and blanket and found a very stiff cock waiting for me. I bent down and took it in my mouth.

"Well, tomorrow we'll have to put her in her place," he said, as I devoured his entire cock into my mouth.

"How?" I asked a moment later.

As he grasped my head and guided it back onto his cock he explained but only vaguely, "Psychological warfare."

I bobbed on his cock, enjoying being back in my comfortable submissive position pleasuring my son. I bobbed up and down on his stiff rod, enjoying its familiar presence in my mouth. A few minutes later I was swallowing Michael's seed. Once he was done, I climbed into his arms, glad to be welcomed there in spite of my failure, and I fell asleep in his warm embrace.

The next morning I awakened very close to noontime and alone in bed. I got up, slipped on a robe, and headed down to the kitchen. I was surprised to see Michael already wearing his tux. He greeted me, "Good morning, Mom."

"Good morning," I yawned.

He smiled, "Don't be yawning already, it's going to be a long day."

"Just need some coffee," I mumbled robotically, trudging over to the coffee machine.

"Not cock?" he quipped.

"Oh, that too," I smiled, perking up, always ready to feed his aggressive sexual behaviour and my insatiable appetite for his cum.

"Knees, Mom," he ordered.

"But Crystal could come down any second," I fretted.

"She already knows you're a submissive slut, she proved it herself," Michael shrugged.

"Michael please," I pleaded, normally getting off on his sexual dominance, but thinking this time it seemed out of place with Crystal upstairs, even after she dommed me last night.

"Please what? Please Master shove your cock in my mouth, please Master shove your dick in my cunt, or please Master sodomize me with your massive rod?" Michael asked, stepping towards me.

My cunt dampened at his nasty words, and as usual I shifted from mother to slut, consequences be damned. I answered, ready for whatever he wanted to do to me, "Please Master... use me however you please. My body is yours to use as you please, Master."

"Get me hard, Mommy-pet," he ordered, his hands going to my shoulders and guiding me to my knees. "And you're not hiding under any tables this time."

"Aren't you hard already?" I pouted as I looked up at him.

"Discover for yourself," he smirked, looking down at me.

I fished out his cock and discovered it was already hard and ready for action, but I took it between my lips anyway.

I bobbed back and forth on his gorgeous cock in my own kitchen with my dominant daughter, my Mistress, upstairs. It was nerve-wracking, yet also exhilarating.

As I continued to deep throat his iron-hard rod, I pondered how I now had both a son as a Master and a daughter as a Mistress, and how it could all fall apart in a few seconds.

"Pussy or ass, Mommy-slut?" he asked.

"Your choice, baby, but my cunt is on fire right now," I answered, taking his cock out of my mouth, the risk of being caught turning me on.

"Drop your robe and bend over the table," he instructed.

"If Crystal comes down?" I asked, already obeying by removing my robe, and now wearing nothing but thigh highs.

"Not your problem. It isn't about her coming, it's about my coming," Michael answered, playing on my words.

"Ain't that the truth," I smiled playfully, finally trusting in his control and in his protection from whatever, obediently bending over the table, leaving both my cunt and ass available for my Master's beautiful fuck stick.

I wasn't surprised when he slid his cock in my ass. It had been his favourite hole of late, and the one that got me the most animated. "Oooooh, you're such a bad boy, Michael, fucking Mommy's ass," I moaned as his cock filled my back door.

"Just how you love it," Michael smirked.

"Sooo true," I moaned as he began sliding his big cock in and out of me.

I forgot all about the risk of getting caught and just enjoyed the sensations of being ass fucked by my Master.

For a few minutes he fucked my ass, eventually pounding me so hard the table began to jerk across the kitchen floor. I moaned, "Oh yes, baby, fuck Mommy hard."

"On your knees, Mom," Michael ordered, pulling out of my ass.

I spun around, dropped to my knees, and opened my mouth just in time to feel the first spray of his cum hit my face. A second and third rope hit my face and mouth before I leaned forward and took his cock in my mouth while it was still pulsating.

After only a few seconds, he pulled out and said, "Sorry, but Crystal will be home any minute now."

"She's not here?" I asked, surprised.

"She went for a jog," Michael revealed. "Did you enjoy the suspense of thinking she could come downstairs at any moment and discover us?"

"Actually, yes I did, Master; that was a good tease. So what's the plan now?" I asked, standing up.

"I don't know yet, but make sure she's here and dressed sexy when I get home from the grad party," he instructed.

"That won't be easy," I said.

"Just make sure she's here," Michael ordered. "I'll take care of the rest."

"I do love a confident man," I purred.

"And no coming until Crystal is mine," Michael ordered.

"Okay," I sighed, my pussy burning at the moment, having no idea how I would refuse if Crystal tried to make me come.

"I'm going to shower," Michael said, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

I hurried to the kitchen sink, washed the cum off my face, slipped on my robe and was just drying my face as Crystal came in all sweaty from her run.

"Hi, my dear," I greeted, not sure what our relationship would be like today after yesterday.

"Hi, Mom," she smiled back, looking around for Michael.

"He's in the shower, I think," I said.

"So we have enough time?" she smiled.

"For what?" I asked.

"For you to have some breakfast," Crystal said, tugging down her shorts.

"Not here, Crystal," I said firmly.

"Are you disobeying me?" she asked, raising her eyebrow.

"Last night was a mistake," I said.

"Is that what you think?" Crystal asked.

"Yes," I insisted. "I'm your Mother."

"And my pet," she added, emphasis on the 'my'.

"No," I said. "Plus, you're flying back home in a couple of days."

"All the more reason to enjoy the weekend," she smiled, moving towards me very like Michael had just a few minutes ago.

Still prevaricating, I offered, "Tell you what. We all need to leave soon, but you and I can resume our mommy-daughter time after we return from Michael's graduation."

"Hmmmmm," she said, staring me in the eye.

"Then we'll have enough time for me to be your complete mommy-slave fuck-toy," I offered, speaking crudely in hopes of gaining her agreement to postpone things, and to give Michael time to plot his own seduction plan for her.

"I don't know, my cunt is calling your name," she said.

"Please, just wait till then," I said, adding, "And then I'll do anything you order me to."

"Anything?" she asked, such terms being rather all-inclusive and lacking in wiggle room.

"My body is your canvas," I replied, sounding corny as hell.

"Okay, Mommy, I'll behave until after the graduation. But then you are fucking mine," Crystal said, slapping my ass and leaving me alone in the kitchen.

I shook my head, wondering what I'd gotten myself into. You know the First Rule of Holes? When you find yourself in one, stop digging? I just didn't seem able to stop digging, and between first Michael and now Crystal, I was already in very deep.

The graduation was boring, like they always are, but both Crystal and I got a few extra looks because of our gowns, which were rather over the top for a high school graduation... both of us truthfully outshining many of the teenage girl graduates. Crystal had decided for neither of us to wear bras, and as we mingled with people before and after the ceremony, the freedom our large breasts enjoyed were attracting many an eye. I liked getting those looks and, although I was nervous, I was also really excited to see how Michael planned to deal with Crystal later today.

Michael found us after the ceremony and said, "Wow, you two. This is a graduation, not a pickup bar."

I quipped, "We just wanted to make you look good."

Crystal added sharply, "Especially because you can't do it yourself."

"Love you too," Michael replied, trading shots like they always did. "But seriously Crystal, you look super hot."

"Yuck... like I'm your sister," she said, her face scrunching up like a dried raisin.

"I just said you're hot, not that I wanted to fuck you," Michael rebutted, shocking her.

"Michael!" she gasped.

"I need a picture of my big man," I said, trying to change the subject, the innuendo transparent to Crystal, but not to Michael.

I'd taken a couple of pictures of Michael when Frederick arrived.

Frederick's eyes went instantly to our mobile chests and he repeated Michael's sentiments, "Holy cow, Ms. Lodge and Crystal, you two are the hottest girls here."

Crystal glared, not a diplomatic bone in her body, "And you look just as nerdy as you always have."

Frederick quipped back, "I know you love me, Crystal. One day you'll accept it."

"When hell freezes over," Crystal snapped back.

"With all this climate change, that could be sooner than you think," Michael quipped, clearly foreshadowing his full intentions (at least to me), which Crystal was oblivious to.

"Why don't I take a picture of your whole family," Frederick offered, ignoring the insult.

I agreed, "Thanks, Frederick, that would be great. I don't get my two babies together very often anymore and never while we're dressed so... maturely."

I got Michael to stand between Crystal and me, and Frederick took a few pictures.

Once the impromptu photo op was over, Michael slyly pinched my ass and I yelped.

Crystal looked at me and asked, "You okay, Mom?"

"Oh fine, I just had a bee land on my neck for a moment," I said, blushing.

"So what are you two studs up to now?" I asked.

Crystal laughed, "I'll bet an all-night marathon of dungeons and dragons."

"That was last weekend," Frederick countered, ignoring her sarcastic tone completely.

Michael said, staring directly at Crystal, "Oh, I plan to have a very eventful evening."

Crystal, not catching on at all to the sex in her brother's implications, laughed, "Oh, I'm sure you do."

I said, "Well Michael. You two have fun."

"You too," Michael smiled, giving me a kiss on the cheek.

Once the boys were gone, Crystal asked, "Ready to go home and play?"

"Oh Crystal, let's go and get a bite to eat first," I said, trying to delay the inevitable as long as possible and give Michael more prep time for whatever he had in mind.

"Sure," Crystal said, "Although my plans for our playtime do include you eating a fair amount."

"Crystal!" I gasped playfully, enjoying the sexual word play. All responsibilities for how the remainder of the day turned out were in the hands of Crystal and Michael, so all I had to do was whatever I was told while I enjoyed the sex.

Oh! Except that I couldn't come until Crystal submitted to Michael. That could be a challenge.

"Let's go," Crystal said. "I can't handle all these horny teenagers staring at me."

"Well, you look good enough to eat," I quipped, unable to resist her setup line.

"Mother!" Crystal mocked shock.

I laughed, "Look what you've done to me."

"Oh, it's only the beginning," Crystal purred, as we headed to my car.

At the restaurant, I decided it was time to begin planting seeds in Crystal's mind that she wasn't as dominant as she thought she was. As we waited for the bill following a dinner dripping with sexual innuendo, I announced out of nowhere, "Crystal, I have something I need to tell you."

"What is it now?" Crystal asked irritably, her dislike of surprises one of her biggest flaws.

"I have a Master," I announced. I did it bluntly, to shock her.

"Excuse me?" she gasped.

I repeated, "I have a Master."

"What? Who?" she asked in annoyance.

"I can't say," I answered.

"Tell me!" she demanded.

"I can't," I repeated.

"I'm your Mistress, Mommy-slut," she pointed out.

"But I had a Master first, and my primary loyalty is to him," I stated, before adding, "It was his idea for me to seduce you."

"I can't believe this," Crystal said in frustration, as the waitress showed up with the bill.

I took the bill and stood up.

Crystal warned me, "This conversation isn't over."

"Of course not," I nodded, before adding, "but I won't reveal who he is. He'll reveal himself if he chooses."

"Fuck," Crystal cursed, storming away.

I paid the bill and joined her in the car.

The entire drive home Crystal stewed, pissed off and giving me the silent treatment until she broke the silence and announced, "I think we need some new toys for tonight," and instructed me to pull into an adult store we were passing.

"You going to fuck Mommy?" I asked, unable to turn off my insatiable desire to submit, and to be a complete slut, as well as to continue stirring the pot.

"Or vice versa," she shrugged, leading me into the store.

I learned, in case it wasn't already obvious, that my daughter was as sick, twisted and kinky as her Mother. She made me buy a double ended dildo, two different sizes of strap-ons, some furry handcuffs, a blindfold, a vibrating butt plug, and a choker, which she fastened onto me right in front of the older man at the checkout.

While doing so she intoned an impromptu litany: "This choker is to be worn at all times as a constant reminder of who owns your cunt," before adding for dramatic effect, and to humiliate me even further in front of someone, trying to establish her dominance in spite of what I'd said about a Master, "and who owns your cunt?"

"You do, Mistress," I replied, playing the role of submissive even while I crossed some mental fingers.

"What else am I to you, slut?" she asked, putting the collar on me.

"My daughter," I answered in front of the checkout guy.

"Pay for our sex toys, Mommy-slut," she ordered, before asking the older man, "is there a glory hole in this dump?"

"No, ma'am," the older man replied, as she shocked me once again... willing to have her Mother suck a stranger's cock... which instead of resenting, I found to be a turn on.

"Too bad," Crystal shrugged.

Unfazed... it would probably have been fun ... I couldn't help myself as I tossed out, "I really could use a load or two."

The man's face displayed utter shock, which is really saying something, because one would have to assume he saw a lot of crazy shit going down in that store.

"Pay the man, Mommy-slut," Crystal ordered.

"Yes, Mistress," I replied agreeably, enjoying getting this stranger going. Our tits were still freely swaying around in our bodices, which added to the fun.

Once we were outside, Crystal ordered, "Stick the vibrating butt plug in your ass, Mother."

"Here?" I asked, seeing a few people within viewing distance of us.

"Yes," Crystal said, pointing to a side alley that probably would hide my public act, but no guarantees. "We need to get that ass of yours trained."

I replied, partly to shock her again, partly to avoid having to put it in, but mostly to remind her she wasn't ultimately in charge, "I'll do it if you wish Mistress, but it isn't really necessary. Master pounds my ass regularly."

"You really are a nasty slut, aren't you, Mother?" she asked.

"Master has opened up my inner slut," I replied rather matter-of-factly, before adding with a chuckle, "literally."

"Nevertheless, go plug your ass, Mother," Crystal again instructed.

"Okay," I said, for the first time tentative about obeying an act. What if a cop saw me?

I moved to the concealment of the alley and was just lifting up my dress when Crystal added, "Be sure to turn it onto vibrate."

I turned it on and awkwardly (if anyone was watching, I imagine it would have been hilarious) inserted the vibrating plug in my ass.

I returned to Crystal who quipped, "Ready to buzz off?"

"Frankly I'd rather just get ass fucked," I answered, which, although I was trying to shock her, was the truth.

Back in the car as Crystal drove, it was impossible not to be distracted by the constant vibrations. Although Michael had pounded me back there many times, including earlier today, the vibrations caused a different pleasure. Also, because it just sat lodged inside me and wasn't slamming in and out, it was more of a frustrating tease... not getting me off, just making me want to get fucked... hard. Thinking of Michael's big cock plugging my ass, I moaned.

Crystal said, "Already thinking of getting ass fucked, Mother?"

"God, yes," I moaned, although it was Michael's cock in my mind and not her strap-on.

Crystal pulled into a 7-11 and told me, "I'll be back in a minute."

I seized the opportunity to text Michael:

Master

Crystal has just bought some strap-ons, double-ended dildos, handcuffs and a blindfold. Also a vibrating ass plug which is already inside me. We should be home in twenty minutes.

Michael texted back almost immediately:

Delicious... will text you later... make sure you keep your phone with you at all times.

I texted:

Of course Master.

Just before Crystal returned to the car, I erased our conversation in case Crystal somehow got hold of my phone.

She returned and drove in silence.

Once we were in our driveway, Crystal asked me again, "Who is your Master?"

"I can't tell you."

"Do I know him?"

"Yes, but you'd never in a million years think of him in such a way," I answered, loving that I was giving her so many hints and yet she remained oblivious.

"I'm going to find out."

"Perhaps. But if you do, you'll end up on your knees serving him... not that you'll mind," I warned, praying I was foreshadowing the truth.

"Unlikely," she scoffed.

"He's a very powerful young man," I answered.

"How young?" She asked.

"Close to Michael's age," I answered, barely able to withhold my laughter as I mentioned my Master's name.

"A kid? Holy shit, mother, you really are a slut." Crystal declared. "Is he a friend of Michael's?"

"Not really," I answered truthfully.

"Let's get inside, this conversation is only getting me frustrated."

"Yes, Mistress," I replied, secretly enjoying driving her crazy, as she'd done to me throughout her teen years.

She sighed, "If I were really your Mistress, you'd obey me without conditions."

"True. But no matter how much I enjoy serving you, and I confess that I do, I had a Master first," I replied, "and he's very convincing."

"Fuck!" she snapped, storming out of the car and slamming the door.

I gathered our purchases and followed her in.

The moment we were inside, she was already out of her dress. She grabbed my hand and led me into the kitchen and ordered me, "Get out of that dress."

I obeyed, wondering when Michael planned to arrive home.

"On all fours," she ordered, as I stood in front of her wearing only my thigh highs (in our house, shoes came off the moment we came in the door) and the buzzing butt plug which was still lodged in my ass.

I again obeyed as she reached into the bag of new toys and pulled out a strap-on.

I watched her fasten it to her slender figure and walk over to me.

"I'm going to fuck the shit out of you, Mommy-slut," she said, her tone still brimming with frustration and anger.

"Twice is nice: Master already did that today as well," I said, giving her another major hint as to who he was.

"What!?!"

"Yes, while you were out jogging," I answered, relishing the obvious hints I was giving her.

"You got ass fucked just before I came in from my run?" she asked, incredulous.

"Yep. Remember how I was drying my face off as you walked in? I'd just finished washing my Master's cum off of it," I added, really enjoying the confused, frustrated looks on Crystal's face.

"Where was Michael while this kid was giving you a facial?" Crystal asked.

"Upstairs getting ready," I lied.

"You got ass-fucked while your son was upstairs?" Crystal asked, still skeptical.

"I obey Master without hesitation," I answered, "He owns me."

"So what if he walked in here right now?" Crystal asked, looking down at me.

"You'd see a whole new side of your Mother if Master chose to allow that," I answered, "and before you knew it, you'd more than likely join me on your knees serving him."

Just then my cell buzzed.

Crystal seized my phone and checked the message. "Well, speak of the devil."

"What does it say?" I asked.

"Be there in thirty minutes, slut. I expect you on all fours and ready," Crystal read out.

"Oh dear! You should leave," I urged her, pretending to be concerned for her, even though I knew there was no chance in hell she'd comply.

"Fuck that," she said, "I can't wait for him to catch me fucking you."

"You want my Master to catch us committing incest?" I asked, mock horrified.

"Why not?" she shrugged, "he already knows you're a dirty whore, so we might as well prove it."

"Oh, trust me," I smiled. "I've definitely proven it."

Crystal kneeled behind me, pulled the plug out of my ass and replaced it with her plastic cock.

"Aaaah," I moaned, "Yes, fuck Mommy's ass!"

"How big is your Master?" She asked.

"Eight inches," I moaned between her hard, deep thrusts.

She'd been pounding my ass for a few minutes, when the front door opened, way earlier than the thirty minutes mentioned in the text message.

"You're early," Crystal called out, claiming her territory.

Michael called out "Early for what?" just before turning the corner and feigning shock, "What the fuck?!"

Crystal hurried to cover her breasts as Michael and Frederick walked in on our incestuous act, her strap-on jerking out of my ass as if it had been burned.

Frederick said, staring at us, "Wow!"

"Stop staring, you fucking perverts," Crystal snapped, mortified at being caught by her brother and his friend.

"We're the perverts?" Michael laughed. "You're the one with a strap-on in Mom's ass."

"Wow!" Frederick repeated, drooling over Crystal's bod. Like me, all she was wearing was thigh highs, plus in her case, the strap-on.

"Just go away," Crystal demanded.

"Go away so you can sodomize our Mom?" Michael asked, "I love my Mom!" trying to keep a straight face even though he was thoroughly enjoying Crystal's embarrassment.

I feigned embarrassment, even though I remained on my knees in obedience to both of my dominant teens, "Michael, it's not what it looks like."

"It looks like Crystal was fucking your ass," Michael said, "it's something different?" looking directly at me.

"Okay, it is what it looks like," I said, "but I can explain."

"Okay, go for it," Michael said, looking intrigued.

"Crystal is my Mistress," I confessed shamefacedly as if I were imparting humiliating news, before adding, "and we were setting the stage for my Master to show up, so she could put him in his place."

"You have a Master?" Michael gasped.

"Yes, I'm so sorry my son, I also have a Master," I admitted, pretending to be mortally embarrassed.

Crystal snarled, "So now you know. Leave the room so we can get dressed."

With a smile Michael dropped his horrified façade and ordered, "We won't. Get on your knees, Crystal."

"Excuse me?" she gasped, shocked by her timid brother's astonishing order.

Michael's stern and unaccustomed (to Crystal) expression didn't change at all as he accused, "Crystal, you're such a condescending bitch."

"Excuse me?" she gasped again. This wasn't a Michael she'd ever seen before.

Michael continued smugly, "My apologies. Was 'condescending' too big a word for you?"

"Fuck you," Crystal shot back.

"Thanks for the offer; I plan to," Michael replied.

"Excuse me?" Crystal repeated, again surprised by his response. It was obvious to me just from this brief exchange that Michael was the true dominant here, although I'd already demonstrated that on my own, their Mother couldn't stand up to either of them.

"Your college education really isn't helping you much," Michael quipped, before speaking more slowly, "I'm... going... to... fuck... you."

"You're sick," Crystal said.

"Says the daughter who was just caught using her own mother as a sexual plaything," Michael countered.

Crystal was speechless, which I'd never known was even possible.

Michael continued, "Plus, there can't be a Mistress in this house, there's already a Master. Isn't that right, Mommy-slut?"

All the attention... especially Crystal's... shifted to me as Michael turned his gaze my way.

"Yes, Master," I nodded, feeling liberated at finally having the heavy secret removed from my shoulders as I resumed my true role as submissive to my son.

"Is my Pet Mommy hungry?" Michael asked.

"Famished, Master," I smiled, not only willing and able, but downright eager to submit to him completely. The fact that Crystal was right here watching us was icing on the cake. I also thought it pretty cool that Frederick was present.

"Well, come get your snack," Michael said, turning his gaze back to Crystal.

Crystal watched in stunned silence as I crawled over to Michael, fished out his big erect cock and sucked it into my mouth.

"Mother!" Crystal gasped.

Michael answered for me, as I had a mouthful of cock, "You may have thought you conquered her last night, and you even did somewhat, but that was all part of the plan. You see, our Mommy is my pet... my Pet Mommy."

I bobbed hungrily like a porn star, taking all of Michael's cock in my mouth, trying to impress both him and Crystal.

Crystal asked in disbelief as she finally put the pieces together, "Michael is your Master?"

"I stand corrected, college really has paid off for you. You can add two plus two and figure out that my Mommy-slut doesn't belong to you," Michael quipped, as he ran his fingers through my hair.

"And what do you think you're doing, you stuttering nerd?" Crystal asked, mortified as Fredrick now walked nonchalantly towards me, unfastening his pants.

"Tapping your Mom's cunt," Fredrick answered smoothly without a trace of a speech impediment, as he kneeled down behind me and slid his cock into my wet cunt in one deep thrust.

"Now get on your knees, Crystal," Michael repeated.

"As if," she refused.

"It's obvious that you're a submissive in need of training," Michael said.

"It is, is it?" Crystal shot back not very imaginatively, her voice dripping with its usual sarcasm.

"Well for one thing, you're standing in front of your own brother and his friend with almost no shame that we can see your tits, and all that's hiding that cunt of yours is a strap-on," Michael explained, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth while Frederick kept fucking my cunt.

Crystal snapped, "I'm out of here."

"Stop!" Michael demanded sharply.

Crystal obeyed.

"Mom, do you want Crystal to join you?"

"God, yes," I answered, looking directly at Crystal.

I could see confusion all over Crystal's face as mixed emotions swirled around inside her. She'd just recently become a Domme, but now she'd just gotten caught committing incest by a couple of nerds, a class of people she'd always thought despicable, and one of whom was her own brother. She'd always put him down almost out of habit, but now she'd learned he was my Master. And to top it all off, and I knew exactly what she was feeling for I'd often felt it myself, most recently last night thanks to her, she was being pressured by an undeniable need to submit. And what's more, this urge, this compulsion, wasn't being imposed on her by Michael from the outside, but Michael and this entire situation were drawing this feeling, this need, from deep within her own core.

Nevertheless, she'd always been more stubborn than anyone I knew, so she wasn't giving in. But I could see she was wavering.

I tried pushing her towards her tipping point, "Crystal, come and join Mommy. I know you want to."

"I do not," she said, but her usual ringing confidence wasn't present in her tone.

"Look at my cock, Crystal," Michael said. "It's either going back inside Mom... or it can go into you."

I loved Michael's confident demeanour, one that I knew he hadn't ever experienced before I seduced him. But now he brimmed with an overpowering confidence.

I moaned, wanting to put on a show for Crystal, to inform her how great submission to my two men could feel, "Oh God yes, Frederick, pound my cunt."

Frederick replied, pausing deep inside me, "No, Betty. Not until Crystal joins you."

Crystal glared murder at Frederick as I pleaded, "Honey, please come and join Mommy."

Michael added, seeing the struggle now very apparent in his sister's eyes, "Go ahead, Crystal, come and serve your Master," as he shoved his cock back in my mouth.

Because my face was now buried in Michael's crotch, I couldn't see Crystal, but I could sense her inner struggle, one I only vaguely recalled ever having, and that was decades ago. And was I also sensing jealousy? Was she jealous because Michael and Frederick were fucking me and not her? So unnecessary: I was certainly willing to share!

Frederick's cock was buried deep inside me but not moving, as we all awaited Crystal's response.

Crystal finally asked, looking at the side of my head, "How? Why? When?"

Michael pulled his cock out of my mouth and ordered, "Go ahead, Mommy-slut, tell Crystal how this all came to be."

So as we all remained more or less frozen in this strange tableau, I retold the Cliff Notes version of my son's seduction, explaining my motivation, and went into a bit of detail about Michael's regular usage of all three of my holes. Crystal listened silently through my extensive, graphic, sometimes even sordid story of my journey into incestual submission.

Once I was done, Michael walked over to Crystal and ordered, "Knees, big sister."

Her face burning red, her cunt soaking wet, she looked to me for assistance, but I just nodded and said, "Do it, Crystal. Just like I did. I promise you'll never regret it."

She protested, weakly now, her defiant fire gone, gazing helplessly down at Michael's big hard cock, "But you're my brother."

"And Betty is your Mother, and you used her even though you love her," Michael countered, "so you can't play the 'incest is wrong' card."

"I-don't-can't-think-I-mean-what, oh, I don't know anything at all!" Crystal babbled, too overwhelmed by the shocking revelations and the shift in power to think clearly.

Michael placed his hands on her shoulders gently, no force, no coercion, and instructed, "On your knees, big sister."

I watched as, in beautiful slow motion, Crystal hesitated briefly, like a leaf in autumn hanging on for a few last moments before it falls helplessly to the ground, and then slowly lowered herself to the floor.

"Good girl," Michael purred, his big cock now staring her in the face.

Crystal stared at Michael's cock, in awe of its size and the reality that she was on her knees in front of her nerdy brother, the one she'd ridiculed and bullied for years.

"Go ahead my pet, take my cock in your mouth," Michael instructed.

She looked up at him, her prior disdain for her brother gone and replaced with a look of hunger in her eyes that I knew so well, before returning her gaze to his cock.

I stared in complete voyeuristic awe as she leaned forward and took Michael's cock in her mouth.

Part of me was proud of Crystal for joining me in submission to Master's cock, yet another part was briefly jealous at having to share him...thankful she was only going to be here for a couple more days before heading back west.

Frederick resumed pumping his cock into my cunt as Crystal slowly sucked her brother's cock. The incestuous scene between my two offspring was incredibly hot, and it enhanced the pleasure I was receiving from Frederick.

Michael groaned, "I've imagined this for many years, my new pet."

Crystal didn't respond, but just continued bobbing back and forth on his cock.

After a couple minutes of Crystal sucking and Frederick fucking, Michael pulled out and asked, "Does my big sister want her little brother's big cock in her cunt?"

Crystal looked up and admitted, frustrated, "Yes, damn it."

"On all fours, my pet," Michael instructed, enjoying this newfound power over his sister.

Crystal obeyed without hesitation or protest, her desire to submit having now overridden her stubborn bitchiness.

Michael moved behind her and ordered, "Beg me, big sister."

Crystal sighed, "Just fuck me, Michael."

"That's Master," Michael corrected.

"Fine, fuck me Master," she corrected, not really buying into the Master-pet thing.

"Frederick, come and fuck her face," Michael ordered.

"What?" Crystal gasped. "God, no. Not him!"

"I wasn't asking your opinion, slut," Michael said, his hands firmly on her hips. "You didn't address me properly, and that results in a punishment."

Frederick pulled out of me and grinned, "With pleasure."

Frederick stepped in front of Crystal, who exclaimed upon seeing his big cock, "Shit, do all geeks have big dicks?"

Frederick answered by shoving his cock into her open mouth, and he began slowly fucking her face. "I've wanted to see your lips wrapped around my cock for years."

Michael asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips "How badly does big sister want to get fucked?"

Frederick pulled out of Crystal's mouth as she answered in frustration. "Stop playing games, just fuck me, Michael. Fuck me like you've wanted to do for years."

He kept teasing her pussy as he continued, "I'm not sure you really want my cock, Crystal. If you don't really want it, I know someone who does."

"Dammit, Michael," Crystal said, exasperated, "I just told you to fuck me, what more do you want?"

"I want begging," Michael answered, slamming his cock deeply inside her and pulling back out. "Not only do I deserve it after all these years of taking your shit, as your new Master I know you need to do it for your own welfare."

"Fuuuuck," Crystal moaned, as her brother filled her. When he pulled back out, she cursed, "Dammit Michael, stop teasing me. Fuck your big sister."

"My slutty big sister?" Michael asked.

"Yes, dammit," Crystal answered in frustration. "Now shove that big cock of yours in your sister's slutty wet cunt."

"You sure?" Michael asked, relishing the power he had over her, "After all, am I not just your annoying geek brother?"

"You're being fucking annoying right now," Crystal snapped, her pretentious persona not yet squelched.

"Call me Master," Michael ordered, slamming his cock deep into her.

"Nooooo..." Crystal moaned.

Michael kept his cock buried in her this time as he repeated, "Call me Master, Crystal."

"Damn it, just fuck me," Crystal demanded, still stubborn.

"Mom, do you want my cock?" Michael asked.

"Oh honey, my beloved Master, you know I want your cock in any of Mommy's holes whenever you wish," I replied, trying to sound sultry and alluring.

Crystal snapped, "Shut up, slut."

I looked at her and said, "Oh baby, you were never really my Mistress... I can't deny I couldn't resist surrendering to you last night, but today I followed your orders because Michael told me to, because I love submitting, and to draw you in."

I stood up, walked over to her and added, "You were always an unruly child, and now it's time to teach you your place. Like our Master told you, you need to do it for your own good, to help you learn not to be a bitch all the time."

Crystal winced like I'd just slapped her in the face, which, in a way I had.

I pushed Frederick aside, he complied, and I stuck my cunt in front of her face and ordered, with my support network now in place able to be truly dominant for the first time, "Lick Mommy's cunt, you lowly slut."

Her shocked look was adorable as I grabbed her head and shoved her face in my cunt. After a brief hesitance, I felt her tongue begin licking my extremely wet pussy lips. I moaned, "That's it, Crystal, be a good cunt licker for Mommy."

Michael began fucking her hard, each forward thrust forcing her face deeper into my cunt.

"That's it, Michael, make your slutty sister your plaything," I moaned.

Crystal's licking was sloppy, her moans increasing as Michael continued fucking her. I asked, moving my cunt away and moving my hand to her chin to force her to look up at me, "Crystal, who's an incest slut now?"

"I-I-I am," Crystal stammered, as Michael shifted from slow fucking to fast.

"You're what?" I asked.

"An incest sluuuut," she answered, her orgasm close.

"And who is your Master?" Michael interjected, still waiting for the response he longed for.

"You arrrre," Crystal finally admitted, her hunger for pleasure finally overriding her strong-willed personality.

"I'm what?" he asked, insisting on the full declaration.

"You're my Master, Michael," she admitted, before surprising me, her face shiny with my juices, "and Mommy is my Mistress."

"Good answer, sister slut," he smiled, as he continued slamming into her. "Frederick, go sit on the couch."

Frederick, who had been a silent bystander for the past few minutes, did as Michael instructed, his cock standing erect like a lighthouse.

Michael pulled his cock out of Crystal, who had been bouncing back on it, riding him hungrily, and she whined, "Nooooo, put it back in."

"Put what back in?" Michael asked smugly.

"Your big fucking cock," Crystal snapped insatiably.

"Nope. Go ride Frederick," Michael ordered, surprising Crystal again.

Crystal looked back at him, "Are you fucking serious?"

"Of course," Michael answered. "Frederick and I share everything. Isn't that right, Mother?"

"They gave me my first DP," I revealed.

Crystal shook her head, "I can't fucking believe this."

"What?" Michael asked. "That Mom is my slut, or that you are too?"

Crystal stood up, turned to face Michael and answered, "That a timid geek like you has such a dark, confident side."

"Mom brought out the Dom in me," Michael replied, winking at me. "Blame her."

"And Michael brought out the complete submissive slut in me," I interjected. "I'll take all the blame you like, it's worth it."

"I've now brought it out in both of you," Michael added, looking directly in Crystal's eyes, his fingers playing with her clit.

"You love this, don't you?" Crystal said, still refusing to approach Frederick.

"If you mean after all these years of my pretentious, hot, popular and condescending big sister finally is being put in her place, yes, it's the second-best moment in my life," Michael smirked.

"What was your first?" Crystal asked, although we all knew what he was going to say.

"My biggest fantasy becoming a reality when Mom offered herself to become my complete, submissive fuck-toy," Michael replied, looking at me.

I smiled, "Oh, Master, you say the sweetest things."

"Now slut sister, do as you're told," Michael ordered.

"Yes, Master," Crystal answered, finally abandoning the last shreds of her defiance.

I watched as she trudged over to Frederick, but as she climbed on top of him she said, her usual snark back, "Geek, I'm going to rock your world."

As Crystal engulfed his cock, Frederick countered, "No slut, I'm going to fuck yours," as he bucked his ass up.

"Aaaaah Gaaaawwd!!!," Crystal screamed, as Frederick went deeper than she knew was possible.

"That's right slut, worship me," Frederick quipped, which sounded as nerdy as nerdy could be.

"Shut up and enjoy the ride," Crystal retorted, as she shoved her tits in his face and began riding his cock.

I went over to Michael and asked, "Are you about to take her ass?"

"Of course," Michael nodded, kissing me. Breaking the kiss, he said, "You did well, Mommy-slut."

"Thank you, Master," I blushed, "now go ass fuck her, make her your and Fredrick's DP bitch."

"You really are the best Mom in the world," Michael complimented.

"And don't you forget it when you're busy banging Crystal or some other slut," I replied, my hand stroking his cock.

"Oh, Mom, you'll always be my number one slut," Michael smiled, kissing me again. This time with the passion of a caring lover and not a dominant Master.

I returned the kiss with equal passion, knowing I would do anything he wanted without hesitation. I loved him as a son, as a lover and as a Master...he was in essence my perfect man.

He broke the kiss and whispered, "Go fetch the video camera, we should have your daughter's first DP on video."

"I wish I had my first DP on video," I smiled.

"Me too," he said, slapping my ass. "Now go."

I ran upstairs to my bedroom and grabbed the video camera, not wanting to miss any of the action. When I returned a couple minutes later, Crystal was pleading, still riding Frederick's cock, "Please, not my ass!"

"Have you never had a cock in your ass?" Michael asked.

"Not as big as yours," she answered, her eyes wide with fear.

"Well then, I guess it's time to fix that," Michael smiled, moving behind her.

"Please noooooooooo," Crystal pleading was adorable and hot... especially after her dominant performance on me the night before.

Michael rammed into his sister without lube, filling her with all eight inches of his rock-hard cock.

"You mother fucker," Crystal screamed, the pain tearing through her.

"Don't you mean sister fucker?" Michael laughed.

"Take iiiiit out," she pleaded.

I moved closer, filming my daughter's sodomy, as I comforted, "It's okay honey, just relax. Once Master starts reaming that tight ass of yours, the pain will fade away and an amazing fucking pleasure will take over."

"You're fucking taping this?" Crystal snapped, asking the obvious.

Michael quipped, as he began slowly moving his cock in and out of his sister's ass, "Language, sis, I'm not sure you're getting your money's worth at that college."

"Fuuuuck," Crystal whimpered.

I continued reassuring her, "Relax honey, the pleasure will come, and then you will, too."

Michael added, "All my sluts must allow easy access to all three of their fuck holes, big sister."

"You perverrrrt," Crystal whimpered, but with a slight smile.

"Slut," Michael countered, picking up the pace.

"Sister fucker," Crystal quipped back.

"Brother fucker," Michael shot back.

"Oooooooh, fuuuuuck!" she screamed.

After a couple minutes of slow ass fucking, Michael ordered, as he slammed his cock deep into her ass, "Beg to get ass fucked, my pet sister."

"Oh shit, fuck, God," Crystal babbled, her body trembling as the mixture of pleasure and pain hit her fully.

"Close enough," Michael laughed, as he began to really fuck her ass. I loved watching my daughter getting double-reamed, but I was also envious, as I too wanted those two big cocks inside me.

She whimpered, getting hysterical and louder with each deep thrust, "Oh yes, shit, fuck, oh Goddddddddddddddd!!"

Frederick quipped, "She likes it! She really, really likes it."

I laughed at the nerdiness Frederick couldn't turn off as he quoted a commercial that was before his time. I giggled, "That she does, just like her mother."

For a couple minutes, the only sounds were Crystal's loud moans and Michael's grunts.

I asked her, "Does my slut daughter like getting her ass fucked?"

"God, yes, Mommmmmmy," Crystal moaned, close to orgasm.

"Is my slut daughter going to come from getting her ass reamed?" I asked, still taping.

"Yesssss, Mommmmmmy," she whimpered, as her body began shaking.

Michael grunted, his warning grunt that he was close, and said, "Sister slut, I'm going to fill your ass with cum."

"Do it! Come in meeeee," Crystal screamed, as her orgasm hit.

"Aaaaaah," Michael grunted simultaneously as my two children reached mutual orgasms.

As soon as Michael pulled out, I thrust the camera into his hands and buried my face in her ass, hungry to retrieve as much of Master's cum as I could.

After a minute, Frederick demanded, "Ride me slut."

"I can't," Crystal said weakly.

Frederick, taking charge, flipped Crystal onto her back on the couch, knocking me out of the way, spread her legs wide and slid his cock back in her cunt. He fucked her hard, and Crystal soon began moaning as I joined Michael, casually stroking his cock while we watched.

After a couple minutes of hardcore fucking, Crystal moaned, "Oh, Freddy, fuck me harder."

"But I thought I was a geek," Frederick said, pulling his cock out.

"Damn it, Freddy, make me your bitch," Crystal demanded.

"My slut?" Frederick asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips.

"Yes dammit, bitch, slut, whatever you want, now please fuck the shit out of me," she moaned.

"As you wish," Frederick agreed, raising her legs high and slamming his cock not in her cunt, but deep in her ass.

"You fuckerrrrrr," Crystal screamed, surprised by having another cock in her ass

Frederick pounded her hard, so hard the couch moved, before he grunted, pulled out, moved his cock to Crystal's face and shoved it in her mouth.

He fucked her face as he said, "I'm going to come all over your face, you fucking bitch."

He pulled out and began shooting his cum all over Crystal's face.

Crystal, who was close to coming, hungrily took his cock back in her mouth to retrieve any last remnants of cum.

Being the sweet mother I was, I crawled between my daughter's legs and completed what Frederick had almost finished.

I wasn't licking her for more than thirty seconds, when I felt my back door filled for the third time today, while I felt Crystal's hands on my head pulling me deeper into her wetness.

As I licked her and Michael fucked me, I realized our family was having its first incest threesome.

Unfortunately it didn't last long, as Crystal flooded my face with her pussy juice after only a couple minutes while screaming, "I'm coming, Mommmmmmy."

I eagerly lapped her juices as Michael continued pounding my ass.

Michael pulled out a couple minutes later, as my face remained buried in my daughter's cunt.

He moved to Crystal, pumping his cock and ordered, "Open wide, slut."

Crystal, although she was exhausted, opened wide, and seconds later took a second load all over her face and in her mouth.

Frederick, phone in hand, snapped a few pictures of Crystal's cum-coated face as Crystal protested, "Don't fucking take pictures of..."

Her protest was shut down as Michael shoved his cock in her mouth.

"This seems to be the only way to shut this bitch up," Michael quipped.

Frederick and I laughed as Michael slowly fucked his sister's face.

Frederick asked a moment later, looking at me, "Betty, what are the odds of your helping me make my mom into a mommy-slut?"

"Is that an order, Master?" I asked teasingly, the idea of seducing another woman a real turn-on after my failed attempt with Crystal.

"Since you ask, I think it is," Frederick grinned.

I shrugged as I dropped to my knees in front of him, "Tell me what you want me to do Master, and I'll make it happen."

"I want you to turn my mom into a cunt-licking, cock sucking submissive for me to play with," Frederick said, his cock getting hard at the idea.

"Yes, Master," I nodded, before taking his cock in my mouth.

Michael added, "I get first shot at your mom's ass."

"Fuck that," Frederick replied.

"Exactly what I plan to do," Michael retorted..